The right of succession asserted against the false reasonings and seditious insinuations of R. Dolman alias Parsons and others by ... Sir John Hayward ... ; dedicated to the King ; and now reprinted for the satisfaction of the zealous promoters of the bill of exclusion.
         Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 297 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 95 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43135
         Wing H1233
         ESTC R11039
         13296254
         ocm 13296254
         98890
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43135)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98890)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 457:15)
      
       
         
           
             The right of succession asserted against the false reasonings and seditious insinuations of R. Dolman alias Parsons and others by ... Sir John Hayward ... ; dedicated to the King ; and now reprinted for the satisfaction of the zealous promoters of the bill of exclusion.
             Hayward, John, Sir, 1564?-1627.
          
           [6], 175 p.
           
             Printed for Mat. Gillyflower, Will. Hensman and Tho. Fox ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Parsons, Robert, 1546-1610.
           Great Britain -- History -- Charles II, 1660-1685 -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ASSERTED
           ,
           Against
           the
           False
           Reasonings
           AND
           Seditious
           Insinuations
           OF
           
             R.
             DOLMAN
          
           alias
           Parsons
           ,
           And
           others
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Learned
           Sir
           JOHN
           HAYWARD
           Kt.
           Doctor
           of
           Laws
           .
        
         
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           AND
           Now
           reprinted
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           OF
           THE
           ZEALOUS
           PROMOTERS
           OF
           The
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Mat.
             Gillyflower
             ,
             Will.
             Hensman
          
           ,
           and
           
             Tho.
             Fox
          
           ;
           Booksellers
           in
           
           Westminster-hall
           .
           1683.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING'S
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             dread
             Soveraign
             ,
          
        
         
           TO
           offer
           Excuse
           for
           that
           which
           I
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           were
           secretly
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           having
           the
           Judgement
           to
           discern
           a
           fault
           ,
           I
           wanted
           the
           Will
           not
           to
           commit
           it
           .
           Again
           ,
           to
           seek
           out
           some
           colours
           to
           make
           it
           more
           plausible
           ,
           were
           to
           bring
           in
           question
           the
           sufficiency
           thereof
           .
           Therefore
           without
           further
           insinuation
           either
           for
           Pardon
           or
           for
           Acceptance
           ,
           I
           here
           present
           unto
           your
           Majesty
           this
           Defence
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           present
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           of
           Succession
           according
           to
           Proximity
           of
           Bloud
           ;
           wherein
           is
           maintained
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           have
           no
           lawful
           Power
           to
           remove
           
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           repel
           the
           other
           :
           In
           which
           two
           Points
           I
           have
           heretofore
           also
           declared
           my
           opinion
           ,
           by
           publishing
           the
           tragical
           Events
           which
           ensued
           the
           deposition
           of
           King
           Richard
           ,
           and
           Usurpation
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           .
           Both
           these
           labours
           were
           undertaken
           with
           particular
           respect
           to
           your
           Majesties
           just
           Title
           of
           Succession
           in
           this
           Realm
           :
           and
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           all
           true-hearted
           Englishmen
           will
           always
           be
           both
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           defend
           the
           same
           with
           expence
           of
           the
           dearest
           drops
           of
           their
           bloud
           .
           The
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           to
           second
           your
           honourable
           Entrance
           to
           the
           Possession
           of
           this
           Crown
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           and
           prosperous
           continuance
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             humble
             and
             faithful
             Subject
             ,
             
               JO.
               HAYWARD
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Qui
             tibi
             Nestoreum
             concessit
             pectus
             &
             ora
             ,
          
           
             Nestoreos
             etiam
             concedat
             Jupiter
             annos
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           R.
           Dolman
           .
        
         
           YOu
           will
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           Master
           Dolman
           ,
           that
           having
           lain
           these
           many
           years
           in
           quiet
           harbour
           from
           the
           tempest
           of
           mens
           Tongues
           ,
           you
           should
           now
           feel
           a
           Storm
           to
           break
           upon
           you
           ;
           peradventure
           you
           were
           perswaded
           (
           as
           every
           one
           suffereth
           himself
           to
           be
           beguiled
           with
           desire
           )
           that
           this
           silence
           did
           grow
           ,
           either
           upon
           acceptance
           of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           or
           from
           insufficiency
           to
           oppose
           against
           it
           :
           I
           assure
           you
           neither
           ;
           but
           partly
           from
           contempt
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           fear
           .
           The
           contempt
           proceeded
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           writing
           ,
           wherein
           you
           regard
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           not
           how
           either
           truly
           or
           penitently
           ,
           but
           how
           largely
           you
           do
           write
           :
           endeavouring
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           abuse
           weak
           judgements
           ,
           or
           to
           feed
           the
           humours
           of
           such
           discontented
           persons
           ,
           as
           want
           or
           disgrace
           hath
           kept
           lower
           than
           they
           had
           set
           their
           swelling
           thoughts
           .
           The
           fear
           was
           occasioned
           by
           the
           nimble
           Ear
           which
           lately
           was
           born
           to
           the
           touch
           of
           this
           String
           :
           For
           which
           cause
           our
           English
           Fugitives
           did
           stand
           in
           some
           advantage
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           had
           free
           scope
           to
           publish
           whatsoever
           was
           agreeable
           to
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           
           knowing
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           their
           Books
           could
           not
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           you
           will
           question
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           have
           not
           answered
           your
           Second
           Part
           :
           It
           is
           ready
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           not
           now
           thought
           fit
           to
           divulge
           the
           same
           ;
           partly
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           dealt
           in
           by
           some
           o●h●rs
           ;
           but
           principally
           because
           I
           know
           not
           how
           convenient
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           discuss
           such
           particulars
           ,
           as
           with
           general
           both
           liking
           and
           applause
           are
           now
           determined
           .
           I
           forb●ar
           to
           express
           your
           true
           name
           ;
           I
           have
           reserved
           th●●
           to
           my
           Answer
           to
           some
           cast
           Pamphlet
           which
           I
           e●●ect
           you
           will
           cast
           forth
           against
           me
           :
           And
           I
           make
           ●●ttle
           doubt
           but
           to
           drive
           you
           in
           the
           end
           to
           such
           desperate
           extremity
           ,
           as
           (
           with
           Achitophel
           )
           to
           sacrifice
           your self
           to
           your
           own
           shame
           ,
           because
           your
           mischievous
           Counsel
           hath
           not
           been
           embraced
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           FIRST
           CHAPter
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Title
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           That
           Succession
           to
           Government
           by
           nearness
           of
           blood
           is
           not
           by
           law
           of
           Nature
           or
           divine
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           humane
           and
           positive
           Laws
           of
           every
           particular
           common-wealth
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           upon
           just
           cause●
           ,
           be
           altered
           by
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           HERE
           you
           begin
           ,
           that
           other
           conditions
           are
           requisite
           for
           coming
           to
           Government
           by
           succession
           ,
           besides
           propinquity
           or
           priority
           of
           blood
           ;
           which
           conditions
           must
           be
           limited
           by
           some
           higher
           authority
           than
           that
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           they
           prescribed
           by
           no
           Law
           of
           Nature
           or
           Divine
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           one
           that
           wanteth
           his
           wits
           or
           sences
           ,
           or
           is
           a
           Turk
           in
           Religion
           ,
           might
           succeed
           in
           Government
           ;
           which
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           against
           all
           Reason
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           first
           end
           of
           Institution
           of
           common
           wealths
           .
           And
           that
           Byllay
           ,
           who
           maintaineth
           the
           contrary
           ,
           doth
           it
           in
           favor
           and
           flattery
           of
           some
           particular
           Prince
           .
        
         
           What
           conditions
           are
           requisit
           in
           succession
           besides
           priority
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           authority
           they
           are
           to
           be
           limited
           ,
           I
           will
           then
           examin
           when
           you
           shall
           propound
           :
           but
           for
           your
           reason
           of
           this
           assertion
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           
           other
           men
           them
           Billay
           out
           of
           credit
           ,
           for
           reason
           ,
           law
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           before
           you
           carry
           it
           for
           clear
           good
           .
           As
           for
           entire
           contrariety
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           difference
           in
           some
           particular
           points
           thereof
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           of
           exclusion
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           will
           refer
           my self
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           you
           do
           strain
           your
           strength
           about
           it
           .
           In
           disabilities
           to
           govern
           ,
           
           Baldus
           doth
           distinguish
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           natural
           ,
           or
           accidental
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           case
           it
           sufficeth
           to
           exclude
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           is
           incapable
           of
           government
           from
           his
           birth
           ,
           had
           never
           any
           right
           of
           succession
           setled
           in
           him
           :
           in
           the
           other
           it
           doth
           not
           suffice
           ;
           because
           he
           that
           is
           once
           inveited
           in
           right
           of
           succession
           ,
           cannot
           be
           deprived
           thereof
           without
           his
           fault
           .
        
         
           
           Many
           do
           follow
           this
           distinction
           ;
           
             Io.
             Igneus
          
           doth
           limit
           it
           ,
           to
           such
           dignities
           as
           are
           not
           absolute
           .
           But
           
             Iason
             ,
             Angelus
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           do
           indistinctly
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           a
           King
           or
           other
           Governor
           ,
           although
           he
           be
           born
           either
           furious
           ,
           or
           a
           fool
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           defective
           ,
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           excluded
           from
           his
           succession
           .
        
         
           These
           affirm
           ,
           that
           any
           end
           of
           institution
           of
           Common-wealths
           is
           ,
           if
           not
           fully
           ,
           yet
           better
           satisfied
           ,
           by
           appointing
           a
           protector
           of
           the
           state
           (
           as
           upon
           divers
           occasions
           it
           hath
           been
           usual
           )
           then
           by
           acknowledging
           another
           Prince
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           other
           respects
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           by
           continuance
           of
           succession
           in
           one
           discent
           ,
           a
           fair
           and
           ordinary
           occasion
           is
           removed
           ,
           both
           of
           mutiny
           and
           invasion
           .
           For
           enemies
           will
           
           not
           readily
           attempt
           ,
           and
           subjects
           do
           most
           willingly
           obey
           that
           prince
           ,
           whose
           ancestors
           have
           worn
           out
           those
           humors
           both
           of
           hatred
           and
           contempt
           which
           do
           commonly
           accompany
           new
           raised
           estates
           .
           I
           will
           not
           confirm
           this
           last
           opinion
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Neptune
           the
           son
           of
           Saturn
           ;
           who
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           lame
           on
           both
           his
           legs
           ,
           yet
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           sea
           allotted
           to
           him
           :
           but
           I
           will
           confirm
           it
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           Athens
           and
           Lacedaemon
           ,
           the
           two
           eyes
           of
           Graecia
           ,
           
           as
           Leptines
           and
           Iustine
           do
           aptly
           term
           them
           .
           Herodo●us
           reporteth
           that
           when
           Alexandrides
           King
           of
           Sparta
           left
           2.
           sons
           ,
           Cleomenes
           the
           eldest
           ,
           distracted
           in
           wits
           ,
           and
           Dorieus
           the
           youngest
           ,
           both
           of
           ability
           and
           inclination
           to
           all
           actions
           of
           honor
           ,
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           acknowledged
           Cleomenes
           for
           their
           King.
           Agesilaus
           also
           the
           famous
           King
           of
           Lacedaemon
           was
           lame
           ,
           as
           Plutarch
           and
           
             Probus
             Aemilius
          
           do
           report
           .
           
             Paul.
             Orosius
          
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           did
           choose
           to
           have
           their
           King
           halt
           rather
           than
           their
           Kingdom
           .
           Heredotus
           also
           writeth
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Codrus
           King
           of
           Athens
           ,
           
           Medon
           his
           eldest
           son
           ,
           and
           Neleus
           the
           next
           ,
           did
           contend
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           Neleus
           would
           not
           give
           place
           to
           Medon
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           lame
           legs
           ,
           if
           not
           unable
           ,
           yet
           unapt
           to
           govern
           .
           The
           matter
           being
           almost
           brought
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           it
           was
           mediated
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           controversie
           should
           be
           decided
           by
           the
           Oracle
           of
           
             Apollo
             .
             Apollo
          
           was
           consulted
           ;
           by
           whose
           Judgment
           Medon
           was
           declared
           King.
           Iosephus
           1
           
           hath
           left
           recorded
           ,
           
           that
           Aristobulus
           and
           Hircanus
           after
           a
           long
           and
           cruel
           contention
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jury
           ,
           made
           Pompey
           the
           Judge
           of
           that
           right
           which
           by
           arms
           they
           were
           unable
           to
           decide
           .
           Hircanus
           alleaged
           that
           he
           was
           Eldest
           brother
           ;
           Aristobulus
           excepted
           ,
           that
           Hircanus
           was
           insufficient
           to
           govern
           a
           Realm
           .
           Hereupon
           Pompey
           gave
           sentencè
           ,
           that
           Aristobulus
           should
           give
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           which
           he
           did
           usurp
           ,
           and
           Hircanus
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           Estate
           .
           The
           like
           Judgment
           doth
           Livy
           write
           ,
           
           that
           Annibal
           gave
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           called
           Savoy
           ,
           
           restoring
           Brancus
           unto
           his
           right
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           had
           been
           by
           his
           younger
           brother
           expelled
           .
           And
           although
           Pyrrus
           did
           appoint
           that
           Son
           to
           succeed
           ,
           whose
           sword
           had
           the
           best
           edge
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           eldest
           acknowledged
           ,
           who
           bare
           the
           least
           reputation
           for
           valour
           .
           Lisander
           moved
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           to
           decree
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           sufficient
           ,
           and
           not
           always
           the
           next
           in
           bloud
           ,
           of
           the
           line
           of
           Hercules
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           Plutarch
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           no
           man
           to
           second
           his
           advise
           .
           
        
         
           I
           will
           add
           an
           example
           of
           later
           times
           .
           Ladislaus
           ,
           a
           man
           more
           famous
           for
           the
           sanctity
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           left
           by
           his
           brother
           Grisa
           two
           Nephews
           ;
           Colomannus
           the
           elder
           ,
           who
           was
           dwarfy
           ,
           lame
           ,
           crook-backt
           ,
           crab-faced
           ,
           blunt
           ,
           and
           blear-eyed
           ,
           a
           stammerer
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           a
           Priest
           :
           and
           Almus
           the
           younger
           ,
           a
           man
           free
           from
           just
           exception
           .
           Yet
           these
           respects
           set
           
           aside
           ,
           a
           dispensation
           was
           obtained
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Colomannus
           notwithstanding
           his
           deformities
           and
           defects
           ,
           was
           accepted
           by
           the
           people
           for
           King.
           Girard
           writeth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           French
           was
           to
           honour
           their
           Kings
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           whether
           foolish
           or
           wise
           ,
           able
           or
           weak
           :
           esteeming
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           to
           be
           sacred
           ,
           by
           whomsoever
           it
           should
           be
           born
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           supported
           in
           Estate
           ,
           not
           only
           Charls
           the
           simple
           ,
           but
           Charls
           the
           6.
           also
           ,
           who
           raigned
           many
           years
           in
           open
           distemperature
           and
           disturbance
           of
           mind
           .
        
         
           So
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           practise
           of
           many
           Nations
           have
           been
           contrary
           to
           your
           conceit
           :
           and
           that
           the
           interpreters
           of
           the
           civil
           and
           Canon
           Law
           (
           good
           arbitrators
           of
           natural
           equity
           )
           either
           bare
           against
           you
           ,
           or
           stand
           for
           you
           only
           when
           disability
           is
           natural
           :
           adding
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           excluded
           successor
           hath
           a
           Son
           ,
           before
           or
           after
           succession
           doth
           fall
           ,
           free
           from
           any
           such
           defect
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           descendeth
           unto
           him
           .
           This
           affirmeth
           
             Baldus
             ,
             Socinus
             ,
             Cardinal
             Alexander
             ,
          
           
           and
           before
           them
           ,
           
             Andreas
             Iserna
          
           .
           Because
           the
           Inability
           of
           Parents
           doth
           not
           prejudice
           the
           Children
           ,
           especially
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           natural
           Rights
           :
           neither
           is
           it
           any
           impediment
           wherefore
           they
           should
           not
           enjoy
           either
           priviledge
           or
           dignity
           from
           the
           person
           of
           their
           Grand-father
           .
           
             Magis
             est
          
           (
           saith
           Vlpian
           )
           
             vt
             avi
             potius
             dignitas
             prosit
             ,
             quam
             obsit
             casus
             patris
             .
          
           It
           is
           fitter
           that
           the
           Son
           should
           receive
           
           profit
           by
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           Granfather
           ,
           then
           prejudice
           by
           his
           Fathers
           chance
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           (
           we
           may
           think
           )
           is
           a
           reasonable
           respect
           ,
           wherefore
           other
           interpreters
           have
           not
           allowed
           their
           principal
           opinion
           ,
           in
           repelling
           him
           who
           is
           disabled
           by
           birth
           .
           For
           if
           another
           be
           once
           possessed
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           any
           of
           his
           Children
           to
           attaine
           their
           right
           .
           Whereupon
           disunion
           ,
           factions
           ,
           Wars
           may
           easily
           arise
           .
           It
           is
           inconvenient
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           defective
           in
           body
           or
           in
           mind
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           inconvenience
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           breach
           in
           this
           high
           Point
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           open
           an
           Entrance
           for
           all
           disorders
           ,
           wherein
           ambition
           and
           insolency
           may
           range
           at
           large
           .
           For
           as
           mischief
           is
           of
           that
           Nature
           that
           it
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           but
           by
           supportance
           of
           another
           Evil
           ,
           and
           so
           multiplyeth
           in
           it self
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           to
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           then
           doth
           ruine
           with
           the
           proper
           weight
           :
           So
           minds
           once
           exceeding
           the
           bounds
           of
           obedience
           ,
           cease
           not
           to
           strengthen
           one
           boldness
           by
           another
           ,
           until
           they
           have
           involved
           the
           whole
           State
           in
           confusion
           .
           We
           find
           that
           Gabriel
           the
           youngest
           brother
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Saluse
           kept
           his
           Eldest
           brother
           in
           close
           Pri●on
           ,
           usurped
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           mad
           .
           I
           could
           report
           many
           like
           Examples
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           more
           hereof
           in
           the
           further
           passage
           betwixt
           us
           .
        
         
           
             After
             this
             you
             conclude
             three
             points
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             inclination
             to
             live
             in
             company
             is
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             
             2
             That
             Government
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Magistrates
             is
             also
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             no
             one
             particular
             Form
             of
             Government
             is
             natural
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             seeing
             God
             and
             Nature
             is
             one
             to
             all
             .
          
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           joyn
           with
           you
           ,
           either
           in
           contradiction
           or
           consent
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           declare
           briefly
           ,
           what
           we
           understand
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           it
           may
           〈◊〉
           known
           .
        
         
           God
           ●n
           the
           creation
           of
           man
           ,
           imprinted
           certain
           rules
           within
           hi●
           soul
           ,
           to
           direct
           him
           in
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           :
           Which
           rules
           ,
           because
           we
           took
           them
           when
           we
           took
           our
           Being
           are
           commonly
           called
           the
           primary
           Law
           of
           Nature
           :
           Of
           which
           sort
           the
           canons
           accompt
           these
           precepts
           following
           .
           
             To
             worship
             God
             :
             To
             obey
             Parents
             and
             Governors
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             thereby
             to
             conserve
             common
             society
             :
             lawful
             conjunction
             of
             man
             and
             woman
             :
             succession
             of
             children
             :
             education
             of
             children
             :
             acquisition
             of
             things
             which
             pertain
             to
             no
             man
             :
             equal
             liberty
             of
             all
             :
             to
             communicate
             commodities
             :
             to
             repel
             force
             :
             to
             hurt
             no
             man
          
           :
           and
           generally
           ,
           
             to
             do
             to
             another
             as
             he
             would
             be
             done
             unto
          
           :
           which
           is
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           second
           table
           of
           the
           decalogue
           .
           And
           this
           Law
           
             Thomas
             Aquine
          
           affirmeth
           to
           be
           much
           depraved
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ;
           
           and
           afterwards
           more
           by
           error
           ,
           evil
           custom
           ,
           pertinacy
           ,
           and
           other
           corrupters
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           and
           yet
           doth
           it
           yield
           us
           so
           large
           light
           ,
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           did
           esteem
           it
           sufficient
           to
           condemn
           2
           
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           Law
           written
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           precepts
           are
           formed
           certain
           customs
           ,
           generally
           observed
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           :
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           brought
           in
           afterward
           ,
           some
           as
           a
           consequence
           or
           collection
           ,
           others
           as
           a
           practise
           or
           execution
           of
           the
           first
           natural
           precepts
           are
           called
           the
           secondary
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           also
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           .
           
           Gaius
           ,
           '
           saith
           :
           
             that
             which
             natural
             reason
             doth
             constitute
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             observed
             by
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             termed
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             :
          
           and
           the
           same
           is
           called
           by
           
             Iustinian●
             ;
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             Cicero
          
           likewise
           saith
           :
           
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Nations
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           all
           Nations
           have
           at
           any
           time
           observed
           one
           usage
           alike
           :
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           saith
           Baldus
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           all
           should
           carry
           so
           large
           a
           sence
           :
           neither
           hath
           it
           ever
           been
           brought
           into
           knowledge
           what
           customs
           all
           Nations
           have
           held
           in
           use
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           point
           or
           precept
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           ,
           by
           reason
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           weakness
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           corruption
           ,
           which
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           did
           fasten
           in
           his
           posterity
           ,
           some
           people
           have
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           either
           neglected
           or
           else
           depraved
           :
           some
           being
           so
           dull
           as
           they
           could
           not
           perceive
           ,
           others
           so
           malicious
           as
           they
           would
           deny
           ,
           that
           which
           nature
           did
           lay
           before
           them
           Yea
           ,
           such
           is
           either
           the
           weakness
           or
           wilfulness
           of
           our
           judgment
           ,
           that
           
           they
           who
           are
           not
           only
           admitted
           but
           admired
           for
           wise
           men
           ,
           do
           many
           times
           disagree
           in
           determining
           what
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           nature
           :
           much
           less
           may
           we
           either
           expect
           or
           imagine
           ,
           that
           all
           Nations
           ,
           so
           different
           ,
           so
           distant
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           now
           fully
           discovered
           ,
           should
           jump
           in
           one
           Judgment
           for
           uniform
           observation
           of
           any
           custom
           :
           neither
           is
           that
           no
           natural
           Right
           ,
           
           as
           Zenophon
           noteth
           ,
           which
           many
           daily
           do
           transgress
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           Donellus
           did
           unjustly
           reject
           the
           discription
           which
           Gaius
           gave
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           
           by
           taking
           the
           word
           all
           in
           the
           amplest
           sence
           .
           
           S.
           Ambrose
           and
           S.
           Hierom
           did
           in
           this
           sort
           declare
           it
           ;
           that
           we
           are
           to
           take
           that
           for
           a
           Decree
           of
           Nations
           ,
           which
           successively
           and
           at
           times
           hath
           been
           observed
           by
           all
           .
           But
           as
           for
           any
           one
           time
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           the
           decree
           or
           custom
           of
           a
           whole
           City
           ,
           which
           hath
           passed
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           although
           all
           have
           not
           allowed
           ,
           and
           some
           perhaps
           have
           opposed
           against
           it
           ;
           
           so
           is
           it
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           the
           common
           Law
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           which
           most
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           are
           found
           to
           imbrace
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           Government
           was
           not
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           induced
           as
           a
           consequence
           of
           the
           primary
           Precept
           of
           Nature
           ;
           to
           maintain
           human
           Society
           :
           therefore
           whensoever
           we
           speak
           of
           natural
           Government
           ,
           we
           are
           intended
           to
           mean
           the
           secondary
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           received
           custom
           ,
           successively
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           always
           of
           most
           Nations
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           Out
           of
           this
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           three
           rules
           do
           chiefly
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           this
           Law.
           The
           first
           is
           that
           which
           Cicero
           in
           the
           like
           giveth
           :
           
           
             to
             appeal
             vnto
             sence
          
           :
           because
           there
           is
           no
           man
           but
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           hath
           some
           sence
           of
           that
           which
           nature
           doth
           allow
           .
           S.
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             by
             what
             conscience
             we
             feel
             these
             things
          
           :
           and
           likewise
           
             Tertullian
             :
             Nature
             hath
             tainted
             all
             Evil
             either
             with
             fear
             or
             shame
             .
          
           Whereto
           agreeth
           that
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           saith
           :
           
             although
             they
             deny
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             shew
             some
             tokens
             of
             shame
             .
          
           Hereupon
           the
           authors
           of
           the
           civil
           Law
           do
           reject
           that
           for
           unjust
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           demanded
           withou●
           shew
           of
           shame
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Cassiodorus
           writeth
           ;
           
             God
             hath
             given
             all
             men
             such
             a
             sence
             of
             justice
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             know
             not
             the
             Laws
             ,
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             reason
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           this
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           many
           men
           is
           exceeding
           dim
           ;
           the
           next
           rule
           is
           to
           observe
           what
           hath
           been
           allowed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           of
           greatest
           both
           wisdom
           and
           integrity
           ,
           in
           whom
           Nature
           doth
           shew
           her self
           most
           clear
           .
           For
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           ;
           
             that
             is
             probable
             which
             proved
             men
             do
             approve
             .
          
           Among
           these
           ,
           the
           first
           place
           pertaineth
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           by
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           compiled
           the
           Books
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           to
           whom
           as
           attendants
           we
           may
           adjoyn
           the
           antient
           Counsels
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           next
           place
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           civil
           Law
           ;
           whose
           Judgment
           hath
           been
           these
           many
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           admired
           by
           many
           ,
           approved
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           accepted
           for
           Law
           ,
           
           almost
           in
           all
           states
           of
           the
           Christian
           common-wealth
           .
           To
           these
           also
           we
           may
           adjoyn
           ,
           as
           attendants
           ,
           their
           interpreters
           of
           most
           approved
           note
           .
           The
           third
           place
           is
           due
           to
           Philosophers
           ,
           Historigraphers
           ,
           Orators
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           who
           have
           not
           unprofitably
           endeavored
           to
           free
           nature
           of
           two
           clouds
           ,
           wherewith
           she
           is
           often
           overcast
           :
           gross
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           subtil
           Error
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           natural
           reason
           ,
           as
           Alciate
           affirmeth
           ,
           doth
           sometimes
           vary
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           capacity
           of
           particular
           men
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           being
           in
           it self
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           giveth
           neither
           heat
           nor
           light
           to
           all
           alike
           :
           the
           third
           rule
           followeth
           ,
           
           to
           observe
           the
           common
           Use
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           which
           Cicero
           calleth
           ;
           
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
          
           :
           because
           as
           Aristotle
           hath
           written
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             done
             by
             chance
             which
             every
             where
             is
             done
             .
             Plato
          
           saith
           ,
           
           
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             doth
             otherwise
             speak
          
           :
           &
           likewise
           Baldus
           ,
           
           
             I
             dare
             not
             disallow
             that
             which
             the
             World
             alloweth
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           common
           Law
           or
           Custom
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           three
           circumstances
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           antiquity
           ,
           continuance
           ,
           and
           generality
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           your
           first
           position
           is
           so
           clearly
           true
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           but
           guild
           Gold
           in
           labouring
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           for
           man
           is
           not
           only
           sociable
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           Aristotle
           affirmeth
           )
           more
           sociable
           than
           any
           other
           living
           creature
           .
           
           These
           notorious
           points
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           prove
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           obscure
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           for
           as
           Tully
           saith
           ,
           
           
             without
             Empire
             ,
             neither
             House
             ,
             nor
             City
             ,
             nor
             
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             Mankind
             can
             stand
             ,
             nor
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             World
             it self
             .
          
           Whereto
           agreeth
           that
           of
           
             Aristotle
             :
             Government
             is
             both
             necessary
             and
             also
             profitable
             .
          
           But
           whereas
           you
           bring
           in
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           People
           found
           ,
           either
           in
           antient
           Time
           ,
           or
           of
           late
           Discovery
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           some
           Magistrate
           to
           govern
           them
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           necessary
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           false
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           have
           so
           large
           a
           consent
           of
           Nations
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           declared
           before
           :
           and
           it
           is
           false
           that
           in
           all
           Times
           and
           Nations
           there
           have
           been
           Magistrates
           .
           After
           the
           deluge
           ,
           Magistrates
           were
           not
           known
           until
           Kings
           did
           arise
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           it
           shall
           appear
           .
           The
           Jews
           were
           often
           without
           either
           Magistrates
           or
           Government
           :
           Whereupon
           in
           certain
           places
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Judges
           it
           is
           thus
           written
           :
           
           
             In
             those
             days
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             what
             seemed
             right
             to
             every
             man
             that
             did
             he
             .
          
        
         
           Sometimes
           Democratical
           Government
           doth
           draw
           to
           a
           pure
           Anarchie
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           interregnum
           of
           elective
           principalities
           .
           
             Leo
             Afer
          
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           in
           Guzala
           ,
           a
           country
           of
           Africk
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           neither
           King
           nor
           form
           of
           Government
           ;
           but
           upon
           days
           of
           mart
           ,
           they
           elect
           a
           Captain
           to
           secure
           their
           traffick
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           delivereth
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Mountain
           Magnan
           ,
           upon
           the
           frontiers
           of
           Fez
           ,
           have
           no
           form
           of
           common
           wealth
           ,
           but
           do
           stay
           travellers
           (
           unpartial
           judges
           )
           to
           decide
           their
           controversies
           .
           Leo
           himself
           was
           arrested
           to
           be
           their
           judge
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           spent
           many
           days
           in
           determining
           
           their
           debates
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           end
           presented
           with
           hens
           ,
           ducks
           ,
           geese
           and
           other
           of
           their
           country
           commodities
           ,
           which
           served
           only
           to
           discharge
           his
           host
           .
           And
           if
           this
           your
           reason
           should
           be
           of
           force
           then
           were
           not
           sociability
           natural
           ,
           because
           many
           men
           have
           made
           choice
           to
           live
           alone
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           then
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           nature
           immutable
           ?
           It
           is
           in
           abstracto
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           in
           subjecto
           .
           Or
           thus
           :
           In
           it self
           it
           is
           not
           changed
           :
           in
           us
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           imperfections
           ,
           it
           is
           .
           Or
           else
           more
           plainly
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           transgressed
           .
           But
           nature
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           is
           alike
           to
           all
           .
           Not
           so
           ,
           good
           sir
           ,
           because
           all
           are
           not
           apt
           alike
           to
           receive
           her
           :
           even
           as
           the
           sun
           beams
           do
           not
           reflect
           alike
           upon
           a
           clean
           and
           clear
           glass
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           glass
           that
           is
           either
           filthy
           or
           course
           :
           And
           in
           many
           ,
           not
           only
           men
           ,
           but
           nations
           ,
           evil
           custom
           hath
           driven
           nature
           out
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           setteth
           up
           it self
           in
           stead
           of
           nature
           .
           
        
         
           Your
           third
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           no
           particular
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           natural
           ,
           doth
           not
           find
           so
           easie
           acceptance
           .
           Your
           only
           proof
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           in
           all
           Nations
           ;
           because
           God
           and
           nature
           is
           one
           to
           all
           .
           But
           this
           reason
           I
           have
           encountred
           before
           :
           and
           yet
           you
           take
           pains
           to
           puff
           it
           up
           with
           many
           wast
           words
           ;
           how
           the
           Romans
           changed
           Government
           ,
           how
           in
           Italy
           there
           is
           ,
           a
           Pope
           ,
           a
           King
           and
           many
           Dukes
           ;
           how
           
             Millaine
             ,
             Burgundie
             ,
             Loraine
             ,
             Bavier
             ,
             Gascoine
             ,
          
           and
           Britain
           the
           less
           were
           changed
           from
           Kingdoms
           to
           Dukedoms
           ,
           how
           
           Germany
           was
           once
           under
           one
           King
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           divided
           among
           Dukes
           ,
           Earles
           ,
           and
           other
           supreme
           Princes
           ;
           How
           
             Castile
             ,
             Aragone
             ,
             Portugall
             ,
             Barcelona
          
           and
           other
           countries
           in
           Spain
           ,
           were
           first
           Earldoms
           ,
           then
           Dukedoms
           ,
           then
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           united
           into
           one
           ;
           how
           Boeme
           and
           Polonia
           were
           once
           Dukedoms
           ,
           and
           now
           are
           Kingdoms
           ;
           how
           France
           was
           first
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           then
           divided
           into
           four
           ,
           and
           lastly
           reduced
           into
           one
           .
           How
           England
           was
           first
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           under
           the
           Britains
           ,
           then
           a
           Province
           under
           the
           Romans
           ,
           after
           that
           divided
           into
           seven
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           lastly
           reduced
           into
           one
           ;
           how
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           were
           first
           under
           Patriarcks
           ,
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           then
           under
           Captains
           ,
           then
           under
           Judges
           ,
           then
           under
           high
           Priests
           ,
           then
           under
           Kings
           ,
           and
           then
           under
           Captains
           and
           high
           Priests
           again
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           follow
           you
           in
           every
           by
           way
           whereinto
           your
           errors
           do
           lead
           (
           for
           who
           would
           have
           adventured
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           were
           under
           Abraham
           and
           Isaac
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Britains
           at
           the
           first
           were
           under
           one
           King
           ,
           whereas
           Caesar
           reporteth
           that
           he
           found
           four
           Kings
           in
           that
           Country
           which
           is
           now
           called
           Kent
           )
           but
           I
           will
           only
           insist
           upon
           the
           principal
           point
           ,
           in
           regard
           whereof
           ,
           all
           this
           bundel
           of
           words
           is
           like
           a
           blown
           bladder
           ,
           full
           of
           wind
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           weight
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           you
           do
           but
           trifle
           upon
           tearms
           ,
           in
           putting
           a
           difference
           between
           Kings
           ,
           Dukes
           ,
           and
           Earls
           ,
           which
           hold
           their
           state
           with
           Soveraign
           power
           .
           We
           speak
           not
           of
           the
           names
           ,
           
           but
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Princes
           .
           Supreme
           Rulers
           may
           differ
           in
           name
           ;
           they
           may
           change
           name
           also
           ,
           either
           by
           long
           use
           ,
           or
           upon
           occasion
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           Government
           neither
           differ
           nor
           change
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           more
           vain
           jeast
           to
           put
           a
           difference
           (
           in
           this
           regard
           )
           between
           a
           great
           territory
           and
           a
           small
           .
           If
           a
           Kingdom
           be
           enlarged
           or
           streightned
           in
           limits
           ,
           the
           Government
           is
           not
           thereby
           changed
           ;
           if
           many
           Kingdoms
           be
           united
           into
           one
           ;
           if
           one
           be
           divided
           into
           many
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           Government
           is
           no
           more
           altered
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           tenure
           of
           land
           ,
           either
           when
           partition
           is
           made
           ,
           or
           when
           many
           parts
           accrewe
           into
           one
           .
           The
           knot
           of
           doubt
           is
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           natural
           ,
           that
           one
           state
           ,
           be
           it
           great
           or
           small
           ,
           should
           rather
           be
           commanded
           by
           one
           person
           ,
           howsoever
           intitled
           ,
           then
           by
           many
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           descend
           into
           true
           discourse
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           sinews
           of
           Government
           do
           consist
           ,
           in
           commanding
           and
           in
           obeying
           .
           But
           obedience
           cannot
           be
           performed
           ,
           where
           the
           commandments
           are
           ,
           either
           repugnant
           or
           uncertain
           ;
           neither
           can
           these
           inconveniencies
           be
           any
           ways
           avoided
           ,
           but
           by
           union
           of
           the
           Authority
           which
           doth
           command
           .
        
         
           This
           union
           is
           of
           two
           sorts
           ;
           first
           ,
           when
           one
           commandeth
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           when
           many
           do
           knit
           in
           one
           power
           and
           will.
           The
           first
           union
           is
           natural
           ;
           the
           second
           is
           by
           means
           of
           amity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           band
           of
           this
           collective
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           are
           who
           joyn
           in
           Government
           ,
           
           the
           less
           natural
           is
           their
           union
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           subject
           to
           dissipation
           ,
           
           For
           as
           Taci●us
           saith
           :
           
             equality
             and
             amity
             are
             scarce
             compatible
          
        
         
           Natural
           reason
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           multitude
           beginneth
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Philosophers
           have
           held
           ,
           that
           from
           unity
           all
           things
           do
           proceed
           ,
           and
           are
           again
           resolved
           into
           the
           same
           .
           
           Of
           which
           opinion
           Laertius
           reporteth
           that
           Museus
           of
           Athens
           was
           Author
           ,
           who
           lived
           long
           before
           Homer
           :
           but
           afterwards
           it
           was
           renewed
           by
           Pythagoras
           ,
           as
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             Alexander
          
           ,
           and
           Laertius
           do
           write
           :
           who
           added
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           Unity
           is
           the
           original
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           duality
           of
           evil
           :
           And
           of
           this
           opinion
           Saint
           Hierome
           was
           al●o
           ,
           whose
           sentence
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           canonical
           decrees
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           title
           &
           name
           of
           Saint
           Ambrose
           .
           Hereupon
           Homer
           doth
           oftentimes
           call
           good
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &
           applyeth
           the
           terme
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           affliction
           &
           trouble
           .
           Hereupon
           Galen
           also
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           in
           every
           kind
           is
           one
           .
           Plato
           produceth
           all
           things
           from
           one
           ;
           measureth
           all
           things
           by
           one
           ;
           and
           reduceth
           all
           things
           into
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           whole
           world
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           great
           state
           ;
           a
           state
           is
           no
           other
           then
           a
           great
           family
           ;
           and
           a
           family
           no
           other
           then
           a
           great
           body
           .
           As
           one
           GOD
           ruleth
           the
           World
           ,
           one
           master
           the
           family
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           members
           of
           one
           body
           receive
           both
           sence
           and
           motion
           from
           one
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           and
           tower
           both
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           of
           the
           will
           :
           so
           it
           seemeth
           no
           less
           natural
           ,
           that
           one
           state
           should
           be
           governed
           by
           one
           commander
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           arguments
           was
           used
           by
           
           Soliman
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           Turks
           .
           
           Who
           having
           strangled
           
             Sultane
             Mustapha
          
           his
           son
           ,
           because
           at
           his
           return
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           he
           was
           received
           by
           the
           soldiers
           with
           great
           demonstrations
           of
           joy
           ;
           he
           caused
           the
           dead
           body
           to
           be
           cast
           forth
           before
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           appointed
           one
           to
           cry
           ;
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             Sultane
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           The
           second
           was
           used
           by
           Agesilaus
           ,
           to
           one
           that
           moved
           the
           Spartans
           for
           a
           popular
           government
           ;
           go
           first
           (
           said
           he
           )
           and
           stablish
           a
           popular
           Government
           within
           your
           own
           doors
           .
           
           To
           the
           third
           Tacitus
           did
           allude
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           :
           
             The
             body
             of
             one
             Empire
             seemeth
             best
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             soul
             of
             one
             man.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Heavens
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Sun
           ;
           which
           Serinus
           also
           applyeth
           unto
           Government
           ,
           
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           set
           up
           two
           Suns
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           set
           all
           in
           combustion
           .
        
         
           Many
           sociable
           creatures
           have
           for
           one
           company
           ,
           one
           principal
           either
           Governour
           or
           guide
           ;
           which
           all
           Authors
           take
           for
           a
           natural
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           you
           require
           herein
           the
           testimony
           of
           men
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           find
           almost
           any
           that
           writeth
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           ,
           
           if
           not
           allege
           ,
           yet
           allow
           that
           of
           Homer
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             King.
             Plutarch
          
           declareth
           both
           his
           own
           Judgment
           concerning
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           consent
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           all
           men
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           King
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           benefit
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           unto
           Men.
           
        
         
         
           Callimachus
           saith
           ,
           that
           Kings
           proceed
           from
           God
           :
           Homer
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           cherished
           by
           God.
           Your self
           do
           shew
           out
           of
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Plutarch
          
           ,
           S.
           Hierome
           ,
           S.
           Chrysostome
           and
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           Monarchy
           is
           the
           most
           exeellent
           and
           perfect
           Government
           ,
           most
           resembling
           the
           Government
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           unto
           Nature
           .
           But
           what
           do
           you
           mean
           to
           acknowledge
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           deny
           that
           Monarchy
           is
           natural
           ?
           do
           you
           take
           it
           to
           be
           above
           Nature
           ?
           or
           how
           else
           is
           it
           most
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           ?
           how
           is
           it
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           natural
           ?
           can
           any
           Action
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Justice
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           just
           ?
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           stratagem
           ,
           or
           cunning
           crank
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           you
           can
           be
           made
           agreable
           to
           your self
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           general
           custom
           of
           all
           people
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           all
           the
           antient
           Nations
           in
           whom
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           were
           least
           corrupt
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           Government
           :
           as
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Medes
             ,
             Persans
             ,
             Parthians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Scythians
             ,
             Sirians
             ,
             Phaenicians
             ,
             Arabians
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Africans
             ,
             Numidians
             ,
             Mauritanians
             ,
             Britans
             ,
             Celtes
             ,
             Gaules
             ,
             Latines
             ,
             Hetruscanes
             ,
             Sicilians
             ,
             Athenians
             ,
             Lacaedemonians
             ,
             Corinthians
             ,
             Achaeans
             ,
             Sicyonians
             ,
          
           
           Candians
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           all
           .
           Tullie
           saith
           :
           
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             antient
             Nations
             were
             under
             Kings
          
           :
           with
           wh●ch
           opinion
           Salust
           consenteth
           ;
           and
           Iustine
           also
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             the
             Empire
             of
             Nations
             at
             the
             first
             was
             in
             the
             Hands
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           they
           alledged
           that
           all
           other
           
           Nations
           were
           governed
           by
           Kings
           .
           The
           Athenians
           were
           the
           first
           (
           as
           Plinie
           affirmeth
           )
           who
           set
           up
           the
           Government
           of
           many
           ,
           whose
           example
           certain
           other
           Towns
           of
           Greece
           did
           follow
           ,
           rather
           blinded
           by
           ambition
           ,
           
           then
           led
           by
           Judgment
           .
           Among
           these
           ,
           if
           the
           highest
           Authority
           were
           in
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           it
           was
           called
           Aristocracy
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           most
           or
           in
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           termed
           Democracy
           ;
           
           wherein
           you
           confess
           that
           neither
           they
           did
           nor
           could
           any
           long
           time
           continue
           ;
           but
           after
           many
           Tumults
           ,
           Seditions
           ,
           Mutinies
           ,
           Outrages
           ,
           Injusticies
           ,
           banding
           of
           factions
           ,
           and
           inundations
           of
           blood
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           the
           end
           either
           dissolved
           or
           vanquished
           ,
           and
           reduced
           again
           under
           Government
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           state
           of
           Rome
           began
           under
           Kings
           ;
           it
           attained
           the
           highest
           pitch
           both
           of
           Glory
           and
           Greatness
           under
           Emperors
           :
           in
           the
           middle
           time
           ,
           wherein
           it
           never
           in●oyed
           x.
           years
           together
           free
           from
           sedition
           ,
           Polybius
           saith
           that
           it
           was
           mixed
           ;
           the
           Consuls
           representing
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           the
           Senate
           ,
           an
           Aristrocacy
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           People
           a
           Democracy
           :
           which
           opinion
           was
           likewise
           embraced
           by
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
             ,
             Cicero
             ,
             Cantarine
          
           and
           others
           .
           But
           many
           do
           hold
           that
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           at
           that
           time
           was
           popular
           :
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           the
           famous
           Lawyer
           and
           Counseller
           Vlpian
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           that
           the
           People
           did
           grant
           all
           their
           Power
           and
           Authority
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           Whatsoever
           it
           was
           in
           show
           ,
           
           in
           very
           deed
           it
           was
           always
           governed
           by
           some
           one
           principal
           Man.
           Livie
           writeth
           of
           Scipio
           ,
           
           that
           under
           his
           shadow
           the
           City
           was
           protected
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           looks
           were
           in
           stead
           of
           Laws
           :
           and
           likewise
           of
           
             Papirius
             cursor
          
           ;
           that
           he
           sustained
           the
           Roman
           affairs
           .
           So
           said
           Thucidides
           ,
           that
           Athens
           was
           in
           appearance
           popular
           ,
           but
           Aristides
           was
           the
           true
           Monarch
           thereof
           :
           and
           Plutarch
           also
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           Pelopidas
           and
           Epaminondas
           were
           no
           less
           then
           Lords
           of
           the
           popular
           State
           of
           Thebes
           :
           but
           after
           the
           death
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           both
           the
           States
           of
           Athens
           and
           Thebes
           floated
           in
           Tumults
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           observeth
           ,
           like
           a
           ship
           in
           a
           Tempest
           without
           a
           Pilot.
           So
           did
           
             Peter
             Sodarine
             ●onfalonier
          
           of
           Florence
           give
           forth
           ,
           that
           the
           title
           of
           popularity
           was
           used
           as
           a
           mask
           ,
           to
           shadow
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           
             Laurence
             Medices
          
           :
           but
           florence
           did
           never
           so
           flourish
           both
           in
           honor
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           quiet
           ,
           as
           under
           that
           Tyranny
           .
           Also
           in
           actions
           of
           weight
           ,
           in
           great
           dangers
           and
           necessities
           the
           Romans
           had
           recourse
           to
           one
           absolute
           and
           supreme
           Commander
           ,
           which
           Livie
           calleth
           the
           highest
           refuge
           ;
           
           whose
           Authority
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           most
           reverently
           respect
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           many
           times
           fearful
           to
           their
           Enemies
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           Livie
           saith
           ;
           
             the
             D●ctators
             edict
             was
             always
             observed
             as
             an
             Oracle
             :
          
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           
             so
             soon
             as
             a
             Dictator
             was
             created
             ,
             such
             a
             Terror
             came
             upon
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             departed
             presently
             from
             the
             walls
             .
          
           Likewise
           in
           cases
           of
           extremity
           the
           Lacedemonians
           had
           their
           high
           Governor
           whom
           they
           called
           Harmostes
           ;
           the
           Thessalonians
           had
           their
           Archos
           ;
           and
           the
           Mytileans
           also
           their
           great
           Aezymnetes
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Tacitus
           reporteth
           that
           certain
           wise
           
           men
           discoursing
           of
           the
           like
           of
           Augustus
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           affirmed
           rightly
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           mean
           to
           appease
           the
           discords
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           but
           by
           reducing
           it
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           now
           take
           a
           view
           of
           our
           present
           age
           .
           In
           all
           Asia
           ,
           from
           whence
           Tully
           saith
           ,
           civility
           did
           first
           spread
           into
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           no
           Government
           is
           in
           use
           but
           by
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           
             Tartarians
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Indians
             ,
             Chinans
          
           and
           Catajans
           :
           no
           other
           Government
           is
           found
           to
           be
           founded
           in
           all
           the
           Countries
           of
           Affrick
           :
           in
           America
           also
           and
           all
           the
           west
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           no
           other
           is
           yet
           discovered
           :
           Europe
           only
           ,
           upon
           either
           declining
           or
           change
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           a
           few
           Towns
           in
           Germany
           and
           Italy
           did
           revive
           again
           the
           Government
           of
           many
           :
           some
           are
           already
           returned
           to
           a
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           in
           their
           time
           will
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           even
           as
           all
           others
           have
           done
           which
           have
           been
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           shall
           we
           say
           of
           this
           so
           antient
           ,
           so
           continual
           ,
           so
           general
           consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           ?
           what
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           but
           conclude
           with
           
             Tertullian
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             the
             more
             true
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             more
             simple
             ;
             the
             more
             simple
             ,
             the
             more
             common
             ;
             the
             more
             common
             ,
             the
             more
             natural
             ,
             the
             more
             natural
             ,
             the
             more
             divine
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           ambition
           is
           a
           most
           fiery
           affection
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           men
           blindfold
           into
           headlong
           hopes
           ,
           whereby
           many
           do
           aspire
           to
           bear
           rule
           ,
           neither
           they
           good
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           good
           either
           means
           or
           end
           ;
           the
           Custom
           or
           Law
           of
           
           Nations
           hath
           by
           two
           Reigns
           endeavored
           to
           keep
           in
           this
           raging
           desire
           :
           by
           succession
           and
           by
           election
           .
           And
           yet
           again
           ,
           because
           election
           is
           most
           often
           ,
           if
           not
           always
           ,
           entangled
           with
           many
           inconveniences
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           outragies
           during
           the
           vacancy
           ,
           are
           many
           and
           great
           ;
           every
           one
           that
           is
           either
           grieved
           or
           in
           want
           ,
           assuming
           free
           power
           both
           for
           revenge
           and
           spoile
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           bouldest
           winneth
           the
           garland
           more
           often
           than
           the
           best
           ;
           because
           the
           favor
           of
           the
           People
           doth
           always
           tast
           more
           of
           affection
           than
           of
           judgment
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           who
           do
           not
           leave
           their
           state
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           will
           dissipate
           the
           demain
           and
           work
           out
           of
           it
           either
           profit
           or
           friends
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           see
           that
           the
           empire
           of
           Germany
           is
           pluckt
           bare
           of
           her
           fairest
           feathers
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           for
           that
           occasions
           of
           war
           are
           hereby
           ministred
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           either
           when
           one
           taketh
           his
           repulse
           for
           indignity
           ,
           upon
           which
           ground
           Francis
           the
           first
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           driven
           out
           of
           practise
           against
           Charles
           the
           5.
           emperor
           ;
           or
           else
           when
           by
           means
           of
           factions
           many
           are
           elected
           ,
           as
           it
           happen●d
           in
           Almaine
           when
           Lewes
           of
           Bavi●r
           ,
           and
           Albert
           of
           Austria
           were
           elected
           Emperors
           ,
           whereupon
           eight
           years
           war
           between
           them
           did
           ensue
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           often
           happened
           in
           the
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           one
           Emperor
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Senate
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           every
           legion
           one
           ;
           whereby
           such
           siers
           were
           kindled
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           quenched
           without
           much
           blood
           .
           For
           these
           wars
           are
           most
           cruelly
           executed
           ;
           
           because
           the
           quarrel
           leaveth
           no
           middle
           state
           
             inter
             summum
             &
             praecipitium
             ;
             between
             the
             highest
             honor
             and
             the
             deadliest
             downfall
             .
          
        
         
           For
           these
           and
           divers
           other
           respects
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           ,
           at
           most
           times
           in
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           in
           most
           ,
           that
           the
           royalty
           hath
           passed
           by
           succession
           ,
           acco●ding
           to
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           .
           We
           read
           that
           ●tolomy
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           the
           great
           seazed
           upon
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           part
           also
           of
           Arabia
           and
           of
           Africk
           ,
           lest
           that
           state
           to
           his
           youngest
           son
           ;
           but
           Trogus
           said
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           Iustine
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           occasion
           one
           of
           them
           did
           work
           the
           death
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           afterward
           Ptolomy
           surnamed
           Physcon
           ,
           at
           the
           importunity
           of
           his
           Wife
           Cleopatra
           ,
           would
           have
           preferred
           his
           youngest
           son
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           Iustine
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           opposed
           themselves
           against
           it
           ;
           
           but
           Pausanias
           more
           probably
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           they
           reversed
           his
           order
           after
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           course
           was
           held
           in
           Italy
           by
           the
           
             Hetruscanes
             ,
             Latines
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Albanes
           from
           whom
           the
           Romans
           took
           their
           original
           .
           Livy
           writeth
           that
           Procas
           King
           of
           the
           Albanes
           appointed
           Numitor
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           
           but
           Amulius
           his
           younger
           brother
           did
           usurp
           it
           by
           force
           :
           
           hereupon
           
             Dionysius
             Halicarnasseus
          
           saith
           ;
           that
           Amulius
           held
           the
           Kingdom
           against
           right
           ,
           because
           it
           appertained
           to
           his
           Elder
           brother
           .
        
         
         
           Among
           the
           Graecians
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           six
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           governed
           by
           Kings
           ,
           we
           find
           but
           Timondas
           and
           Pittacus
           who
           were
           elected
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Negropont
           ;
           the
           residue
           held
           their
           states
           by
           order
           of
           succession
           ,
           as
           Thucidides
           affirmeth
           ,
           encountring
           therein
           the
           opinion
           of
           Aristotle
           .
           
           Livy
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Perseus
           King
           of
           Macedon
           said
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           custom
           of
           Macedony
           ,
           the
           eldest
           son
           was
           to
           succ●ed
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           ,
           and
           Iustine
           do
           report
           ,
           
           that
           by
           this
           custom
           Alexander
           succeeded
           his
           father
           Amyntas
           ,
           before
           his
           yonger
           brother
           Philip.
           
        
         
           Herodotus
           declareth
           that
           the
           same
           order
           was
           observed
           among
           the
           Trojans
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Priamus
           ,
           
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           to
           devolve
           unto
           Alexander
           ,
           because
           Hector
           was
           before
           him
           in
           years
           .
           The
           same
           also
           doth
           appeare
           by
           that
           which
           Virgil
           writeth
           .
        
         
           
             
             Praeterea
             Sceptrum
             Ilione
             ,
             quod
             gesserat
             olim
             ,
          
           
             Maxima
             natarum
             Priami
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Scepter
             which
             Ilione
             ,
             when
             she
             the
             state
             did
             stay
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             daughter
             of
             Priamus
             ,
             with
             royal
             hand
             did
             sway
             .
          
        
         
           Out
           of
           which
           place
           
             Servius
             Maurus
          
           doth
           collect
           ,
           that
           women
           also
           did
           use
           to
           govern
           .
           But
           more
           plainly
           this
           custome
           of
           the
           Troians
           doth
           appear
           ,
           
           by
           that
           which
           
             Messala
             Corvinus
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Trojus
           had
           two
           sons
           ,
           Ilus
           and
           Assaracus
           ;
           and
           that
           Ilus
           by
           priviledge
           of
           his
           age
           succeeeded
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           Persians
           also
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           
           held
           the
           reins
           of
           all
           the
           nations
           near
           unto
           them
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           order
           of
           succession
           ,
           as
           Zenophon
           witnesseth
           ;
           
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           two
           famous
           histories
           ;
           one
           between
           Artaxerxes
           &
           Cyrus
           ,
           
           whereof
           Plutarch
           maketh
           mention
           ,
           the
           other
           between
           Artabazanes
           &
           Xerxes
           ,
           reported
           by
           Herodotus
           and
           Iustin
           ;
           
           wherein
           Artabazanes
           alledged
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           custom
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           son
           should
           first
           succeed
           .
           Agathocles
           ,
           &
           out
           of
           him
           Athenaeus
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Persians
           had
           a
           golden
           water
           (
           for
           so
           they
           term
           it
           )
           whereof
           it
           was
           capital
           for
           any
           man
           to
           drink
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           king
           and
           his
           eldest
           son
           .
           Whither
           this
           water
           were
           drawn
           out
           of
           the
           River
           Euleus
           ,
           which
           invironeth
           the
           Tower
           Susis
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           Diana
           ,
           whereof
           Pliny
           writeth
           ,
           
           that
           only
           the
           kings
           of
           Persia
           did
           drink
           ;
           or
           whether
           of
           Choaspis
           ,
           whose
           waters
           Herodotus
           doth
           report
           to
           have
           bin
           boiled
           ,
           and
           carried
           after
           the
           king
           in
           silver
           vessels
           ;
           or
           whether
           both
           these
           were
           one
           River
           ,
           I
           will
           neither
           determine
           nor
           discourse
           .
        
         
           In
           Siria
           ,
           
           which
           is
           called
           Assiria
           (
           as
           Herodotus
           ,
           writeth
           )
           and
           also
           
             Phoenicia
             ,
             Palestina
          
           ,
           and
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           
             Pliny
             ,
             Eusebius
          
           and
           divers
           other
           ,
           
           the
           same
           custom
           is
           proved
           by
           that
           which
           Iustine
           ,
           and
           
             L.
             Florus
          
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           Demetrius
           ,
           having
           bin
           delivered
           by
           his
           brother
           Antiochus
           ,
           King
           of
           Siria
           ,
           for
           an
           hostage
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Antiochus
           ,
           declared
           to
           the
           Senate
           in
           open
           assembly
           ,
           that
           as
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           he
           had
           given
           place
           to
           his
           
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           same
           law
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           succession
           was
           then
           cast
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           Parthians
           ,
           who
           being
           thrice
           attempted
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           chiefest
           both
           discipline
           and
           strength
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           themselves
           victorious
           ,
           did
           always
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           the
           next
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           first
           King
           Arsaces
           .
           
           Among
           the
           Germans
           also
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           force
           to
           defeat
           five
           consulare
           armies
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Tacitus
          
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           eldest
           Son
           did
           intirely
           succeed
           ,
           
           only
           the
           Horses
           did
           fall
           to
           the
           most
           valiant
           .
           And
           that
           this
           was
           likewise
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           especially
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           that
           Ioram
           succeeded
           Iosaphat
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           added
           ,
           
             because
             he
             was
             the
             eldest
          
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           but
           burn
           day
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           in
           running
           further
           upon
           particulars
           .
           
           Herodotus
           doth
           advow
           it
           to
           be
           a
           general
           custom
           among
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           in
           birth
           is
           next
           in
           succession
           .
           Certain
           ages
           after
           him
           S.
           Hierome
           said
           ,
           
           that
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           due
           unto
           the
           eldest
           .
           In
           late
           ages
           our selves
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Persians
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Asiaticks
           have
           no
           other
           form
           of
           constituting
           their
           Kings
           .
           No
           other
           is
           followed
           in
           all
           the
           Countries
           of
           Africk
           .
           In
           the
           west
           Indies
           no
           other
           is
           yet
           discovered
           ;
           Insomuch
           as
           when
           
             Frances
             Pizarre
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Peru
           ,
           had
           slain
           Atibalippa
           the
           King
           thereof
           ,
           the
           people
           brake
           into
           shew
           ,
           some
           of
           joy
           ,
           all
           of
           contentment
           ;
           because
           he
           had
           made
           his
           way
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           murthering
           of
           his
           Elder
           brother
           .
           
           In
           Europe
           it
           is
           not
           long
           sin●e
           all
           the
           Monarchies
           were
           successive
           .
           When
           the
           Empire
           of
           Almain
           was
           made
           elective
           ,
           it
           became
           in
           short
           time
           so
           either
           troublesome
           or
           base
           ,
           that
           divers
           Princes
           refused
           to
           accept
           it
           :
           of
           late
           it
           hath
           been
           setled
           in
           one
           Family
           ,
           but
           hath
           as
           yet
           little
           increased
           eitheir
           in
           dignity
           or
           in
           power
           .
           The
           people
           of
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
             ,
             Hungary
          
           ,
           and
           Boeme
           ,
           
           do
           chalenge
           to
           themselves
           a
           right
           of
           election
           ,
           but
           they
           accept
           their
           King
           by
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           .
           So
           they
           did
           in
           Polonia
           ,
           until
           the
           line
           of
           Iagello
           was
           worn
           out
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           elected
           for
           King
           ,
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Aniou
           in
           France
           :
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           always
           in
           the
           change
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           exposed
           their
           state
           to
           open
           danger
           of
           ruine
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           both
           general
           and
           continual
           custom
           Boldus
           saith
           ,
           that
           Kingdoms
           are
           successive
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ;
           affirming
           further
           ,
           that
           always
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           always
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           
             the
             first
             born
             succeedeth
             in
             a
             Kingdom
          
           :
           wherein
           he
           is
           either
           followed
           or
           accompanied
           with
           a
           fair
           Crie
           of
           all
           the
           choise
           interpreters
           of
           both
           Laws
           ;
           as
           namely
           the
           Glossographer
           ,
           
             Iohan.
             Andreas
             ,
             Hostiensis
             ,
             Collect.
             Pet.
             Anchoranus
             ,
             Antonius
             ,
             Imola
             ,
             Card.
             Florentinus
             ,
             Abb.
             Panormitanus
             ,
             Oldradus
             ,
             Albericus
             ,
             Angelus
             ,
             Felinus
             ,
             Paul.
             Castrensis
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Barbatius
             ,
             Franc.
             Curtius
             ,
             Guido
             Pape
             ,
             Card.
             Alexander
             ,
             Philip.
             Francus
             ,
             Iason
             ,
             Philippus
             Decius
             ,
             Carol.
             Ruinus
             ,
             Anto.
             Corsetta
             ,
             Ripa
             ,
             Calderine
             ,
             Alciate
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           of
           somwhat
           more
           ordinary
           name
           ,
           Who
           all
           with
           
           full
           voice
           do
           agree
           ,
           that
           in
           Kingdoms
           and
           other
           dignities
           ,
           
           ●hich
           cannot
           be
           either
           valued
           or
           divided
           but
           they
           are
           dismembred
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           doth
           entirely
           succeed
           .
           And
           this
           many
           of
           them
           do
           call
           the
           Law
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           derived
           from
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           institution
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Canon
           ,
           civil
           and
           other
           positive
           Laws
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Succession
           of
           Children
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           primary
           precepts
           of
           nature
           :
           whereby
           his
           mortality
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           repaired
           ,
           and
           his
           continuance
           perpetuated
           by
           his
           posterity
           .
           But
           among
           all
           the
           Children
           ,
           nature
           seemeth
           to
           prefer
           the
           first
           born
           ,
           by
           imprinting
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           parents
           the
           greatest
           love
           and
           inclination
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           divers
           of
           the
           authors
           before
           alleaged
           do
           affirm
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           that
           of
           the
           prophet
           
             Zacharie
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             lament
             over
             him
             as
             men
             use
             to
             lament
             in
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first
             born
             ,
          
           and
           likewise
           by
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           grieve
           his
           Son
           Ammon
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           loved
           him
           ,
           because
           
             he
             was
             his
             first
             born
          
           .
           Hereupon
           Lyra
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           Saint
           Augustin
           and
           Saint
           Chrysostom
           do
           affirm
           that
           the
           last
           plague
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           death
           of
           their
           first
           born
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           sharp
           and
           heavy
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           nothing
           (
           saith
           Saint
           Augustin
           )
           is
           more
           dear
           than
           the
           first
           born
           .
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plinie
             ,
             Aelian
          
           ,
           and
           Tzetzes
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           affection
           is
           also
           found
           in
           certain
           beasts
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           which
           Herodotus
           
           reporteth
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           had
           received
           an
           oracle
           ,
           ●hat
           they
           should
           take
           for
           Kings
           the
           two
           sons
           of
           Aristodemus
           and
           Aegina
           ,
           but
           give
           most
           honor
           unto
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           ignorant
           which
           was
           eldest
           ,
           because
           the
           Mother
           and
           the
           Nurse
           refused
           to
           declare
           it
           ;
           they
           observed
           which
           of
           the
           children
           the
           mother
           did
           wash
           and
           feed
           first
           ,
           
           and
           thereby
           found
           out
           that
           Eristhenes
           was
           the
           eldest
           .
           Lucian
           citeth
           the
           love
           of
           the
           first
           born
           ,
           as
           grown
           into
           a
           proverb
           .
           
             Gregorie
             Nazianzene
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           have
           a
           sense
           thereof
           .
           Saint
           Ambrose
           writeth
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           God
           called
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           his
           first
           born
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           ,
           not
           most
           ancient
           ,
           but
           best
           beloved
           .
           Lastly
           S.
           Chrysostome
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           first
           born
           were
           to
           be
           esteemed
           more
           honorable
           than
           the
           rest
           .
           
        
         
           And
           this
           natural
           precedence
           both
           in
           honor
           and
           in
           favor
           ,
           
           seemeth
           to
           be
           expresly
           ratified
           by
           God
           ;
           first
           where
           he
           said
           unto
           Cain
           ,
           of
           his
           brother
           
             Abel
             ,
             His
             desires
             shall
             be
             subject
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             dominion
             over
             him
          
           :
           according
           to
           which
           institution
           ,
           
           when
           Iacob
           had
           bought
           his
           brothers
           right
           of
           birth
           ,
           Isaac
           blessed
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Be
             Lord
             over
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             l●t
             the
             sons
             of
             thy
             mother
             bow
             before
             thee
          
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           
           where
           he
           forbiddeth
           the
           Father
           to
           disinherit
           the
           first
           Son
           of
           his
           double
           portion
           ;
           because
           by
           right
           of
           birth
           it
           is
           his
           due
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           he
           maketh
           choice
           of
           the
           first
           born
           to
           be
           sanctified
           to
           himself
           .
           
           And
           whereas
           God
           hath
           often
           preferred
           the
           youngest
           ,
           as
           
             Abel
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Iuda
             ,
             Phares
             ,
             
             Ephraim
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           other
           than
           that
           which
           Christ
           said
           ,
           that
           many
           that
           were
           last
           should
           be
           first
           :
           and
           that
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           hath
           delivered
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           chosen
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           base
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           least
           any
           flesh
           should
           glory
           in
           his
           sight
           .
           So
           hath
           Herodotus
           written
           ,
           how
           Artabanus
           the
           Persian
           ,
           in
           a
           complaining
           manner
           did
           confess
           ,
           that
           God
           delighted
           to
           depress
           those
           things
           that
           were
           high
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           first
           born
           dye
           before
           succession
           fall
           ;
           or
           if
           being
           possessed
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           dye
           without
           issue
           ;
           his
           right
           of
           birth
           devolveth
           unto
           the
           next
           in
           blood
           ;
           
           and
           if
           he
           dyeth
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           then
           unto
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           to
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           .
           This
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Albericus
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           confirmed
           by
           that
           which
           Baldus
           saith
           ,
           that
           succession
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ,
           
           and
           respecteth
           the
           priority
           which
           is
           then
           extant
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             said
             the
             first
             born
             in
             Law
             ,
             who
             dyeth
             before
             the
             fee
             openeth
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             at
             that
             time
             is
             eldest
             in
             life
             .
          
           And
           this
           opinion
           is
           embraced
           by
           Alciate
           ;
           because
           as
           Celsus
           saith
           ;
           
             Primus
             is
             dicitur
             ante
             quem
             nemo
             sit
             ,
             He
             is
             first
             who
             hath
             none
             before
             him
             .
             Iaco.
             Aretinus
             ,
             Cinus
             ,
             Albericus
          
           and
           Baldus
           do
           form
           this
           case
           :
           There
           is
           a
           custom
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           born
           of
           the
           first
           marriage
           should
           succeed
           in
           a
           baronny
           ;
           a
           certain
           baron
           had
           three
           Wives
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           he
           had
           no
           Children
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           too
           many
           ,
           the
           first
           son
           of
           the
           second
           marriage
           shall
           succeed
           :
           Because
           (
           as
           the
           glossographer
           there
           
           saith
           )
           the
           second
           marriage
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           third
           is
           accompted
           first
           .
           
           Baldus
           doth
           extend
           it
           further
           ;
           that
           if
           he
           hath
           a
           son
           by
           the
           first
           marriage
           ;
           and
           he
           refuse
           the
           barony
           ,
           the
           first
           son
           by
           the
           second
           marriage
           shall
           succeed
           in
           his
           right
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           saith
           it
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Apulia
           ,
           when
           Lewes
           the
           Kings
           eldest
           son
           was
           professed
           a
           friar
           .
           And
           this
           decision
           is
           allowed
           by
           Alexander
           ,
           
           Oldradus
           ,
           and
           
             Antonius
             Corsetta
          
           :
           and
           is
           proved
           by
           plain
           text
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           both
           where
           the
           second
           born
           is
           called
           first
           born
           ,
           when
           the
           first
           born
           hath
           given
           place
           ;
           and
           also
           where
           he
           is
           called
           the
           only
           son
           ,
           whose
           brother
           is
           dead
           .
           But
           because
           it
           is
           a
           notorious
           custom
           that
           the
           nearest
           in
           blood
           doth
           succ●ed
           ,
           altho
           perhaps
           removed
           in
           degree
           ,
           I
           will
           labor
           no
           more
           to
           load
           it
           with
           proof
           :
           for
           who
           will
           proclaim
           that
           the
           sun
           doth
           shine
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           should
           now
           grant
           unto
           you
           (
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           courtesie
           ,
           than
           with
           modesty
           you
           can
           require
           )
           that
           no
           particular
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           natural
           :
           what
           will
           you
           conclude
           thereof
           ?
           what
           inference
           can
           you
           hereupon
           enforce
           ?
           
             That
             th●re
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             People
             have
             power
             to
             choose
             and
             to
             change
             the
             fashion
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             limit
             the
             same
             with
             what
             conditions
             they
             please
             .
          
           What
           Sir
           ?
           can
           you
           find
           no
           third
           ?
           But
           that
           either
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           natural
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           People
           must
           always
           retain
           such
           liberty
           of
           power
           ?
           Have
           they
           no
           power
           to
           relinquish
           their
           power
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           possibility
           that
           they
           may
           loose
           it
           ?
           Whether
           are
           you
           so
           ignorant
           
           to
           think
           as
           you
           speak
           ,
           or
           so
           deceitful
           to
           speak
           otherwise
           then
           you
           think
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Authority
           which
           the
           People
           hath
           in
           matters
           of
           state
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           either
           bound
           or
           streightned
           by
           three
           means
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           by
           cession
           or
           grant
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Romans
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           royalty
           yeelded
           all
           their
           Authority
           in
           Government
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
           
           Of
           this
           Law
           Vlpian
           maketh
           mention
           ;
           and
           Bodin
           reporteth
           that
           it
           is
           yet
           extant
           in
           Rome
           graven
           in
           stone
           .
           So
           the
           People
           of
           Cyrene
           ;
           of
           Pergame
           and
           of
           Bithynia
           ,
           did
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           So
           the
           Tartarians
           commit
           absolute
           power
           both
           over
           their
           lives
           and
           their
           livings
           to
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Emperors
           :
           and
           so
           have
           our
           People
           many
           times
           committed
           to
           their
           King
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Parliament
           either
           generally
           ,
           or
           else
           for
           some
           particular
           case
           .
           For
           it
           is
           held
           as
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           may
           relinquish
           the
           Authority
           which
           he
           hath
           to
           his
           own
           benefit
           and
           favor
           .
           Neither
           is
           he
           again
           at
           pleasure
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           that
           ,
           
           which
           once
           he
           did
           think
           ●it
           to
           renounce
           .
           And
           as
           a
           private
           man
           may
           altogether
           abandon
           his
           free
           estate
           ,
           and
           subject
           himself
           to
           servile
           condition
           ,
           so
           may
           a
           multitude
           pass
           away
           both
           their
           Authority
           and
           their
           liberty
           by
           publick
           consent
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           by
           prescription
           and
           custom
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           strength
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           least
           matters
           should
           always
           float
           in
           uncertainty
           ,
           
           and
           controversies
           remain
           immortal
           .
           And
           that
           this
           Authority
           of
           the
           People
           may
           be
           excluded
           by
           prescription
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           by
           
           this
           one
           reason
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           as
           one
           in
           a
           third
           place
           of
           Arithmetick
           ,
           in
           standing
           for
           a
           hundred
           .
           Every
           thing
           may
           be
           prescribed
           ,
           wherein
           prescription
           is
           not
           prohibited
           :
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           which
           prohibiteth
           prescription
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           followeth
           that
           it
           is
           permitted
           .
           And
           generally
           ,
           custom
           doth
           not
           only
           interpret
           Law
           ,
           but
           correcteth
           it
           ,
           and
           supplyeth
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           as
           the
           common
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           publick
           as
           private
           controversies
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           (
           a
           few
           maxims
           excepted
           )
           but
           the
           common
           custom
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           Baldus
           saith
           ,
           that
           custom
           doth
           lead
           succession
           in
           principalities
           ,
           which
           Martinus
           adviseth
           to
           ●ix
           in
           memory
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           often
           change
           of
           Princes
           :
           and
           the
           particular
           custom
           of
           every
           Nation
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           most
           usual
           and
           assured
           Law
           between
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Pe●ple
           .
           And
           this
           do
           the
           Emperors
           
             Honor
             us
          
           and
           Arcadius
           ,
           
           in
           these
           words
           command
           punctually
           to
           be
           observed
           :
           
             Mos
             namque
             retinendus
             est
             fidelissimae
             vetustatis
             :
          
           the
           custom
           of
           faithful
           Antiquity
           must
           be
           retained
           :
           Which
           place
           is
           to
           this
           sense
           ballanced
           by
           
             Pau.
             Caestrensis
             ,
             Franc.
             Aretinus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Phil.
             Corneus
          
           ;
           who
           termeth
           it
           a
           moral
           text
           .
           The
           like
           whereto
           is
           found
           also
           in
           the
           Canon
           law
           ,
           
           and
           noted
           by
           the
           Glossographer
           ,
           
             Archidiaconus
             ,
             Romanus
          
           ,
           and
           Cepola
           .
           Neither
           were
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Nicene
           Councel
           of
           other
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           thus
           decreed
           :
           
             Let
             antient
             customs
             stand
             in
             strength
          
           :
           
           Whereto
           also
           agreeth
           that
           old
           Verse
           of
           Ennius
           ,
           
           
             Moribus
             antiquis
             res
             stat
             Romana
             virisque
             
          
           
             
               Customs
               and
               men
               of
               oldest
               sort
               ,
            
             
               The
               Roman
               State
               do
               best
               support
               :
            
          
        
         
           
           Which
           is
           cited
           by
           Saint
           Austin
           ;
           and
           esteemed
           by
           Cicero
           both
           for
           brevity
           and
           truth
           ,
           as
           an
           Oracle
           .
           To
           the
           same
           sense
           Periander
           of
           Corinth
           said
           ,
           that
           old
           Laws
           and
           new
           Meats
           were
           fittest
           for
           use
           :
           which
           saying
           Phavorinus
           in
           Gellius
           did
           in
           this
           manner
           a
           little
           vary
           :
           
             Live
             after
             the
             passed
             manner
             ,
             speak
             after
             the
             present
             .
          
           Hereto
           also
           pertaineth
           that
           edict
           of
           the
           censors
           mentioned
           by
           Sueton●us
           ,
           and
           
             Aul.
             Gellius
             :
             Those
             things
             which
             are
             beside
             the
             custom
             and
             fashion
             of
             our
             Elders
             ,
             are
             neither
             pleasing
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             adjudged
             right
             .
          
           Of
           this
           point
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           more
           particularly
           hereafter
           to
           write
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           means
           whereby
           the
           People
           may
           loose
           their
           Authority
           ,
           is
           by
           way
           of
           conquest
           .
           For
           howsoever
           Saint
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Alciate
           ,
           do
           disallow
           ambition
           of
           enlarging
           Empire
           ;
           and
           term
           Wars
           upon
           this
           cause
           great
           Theeveries
           :
           Whereupon
           Lucane
           ,
           and
           his
           Uncle
           Seneca
           ,
           called
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           a
           great
           robber
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           sentence
           of
           victory
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           War
           was
           undertaken
           upon
           good
           cause
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Conqueror
           being
           made
           his
           own
           Arbitrator
           ,
           will
           hardly
           
           acknowledge
           the
           contrary
           )
           is
           a
           just
           title
           of
           acquisition
           ;
           reducing
           the
           vanquished
           ,
           their
           priviledges
           ,
           liberties
           and
           whole
           Estate
           ,
           under
           the
           discretion
           of
           him
           that
           is
           victorious
           .
           Caesar
           saith
           ;
           
             He
             giveth
             all
             that
             denieth
             right
             :
          
           
           Which
           sentence
           is
           approved
           by
           Covaruvias
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           victor
           maketh
           all
           which
           his
           sword
           toucheth
           to
           be
           his
           own
           .
           So
           saith
           Baldus
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           his
           pleasure
           upon
           the
           vanquished
           :
           and
           again
           Caesar
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           
             Ariovistus
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Arms
             ,
             that
             the
             victorious
             should
             command
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             subdued
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             please
             .
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             goods
             of
             Enemies
             are
             taken
             away
             by
             right
             of
             war.
             Isocrates
          
           hath
           written
           ,
           that
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           did
           by
           title
           of
           victory
           in
           this
           sort
           maintain
           their
           right
           .
           
             We
             hold
             this
             Land
             given
             by
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Delphos
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             being
             overcome
             by
             War.
          
           Which
           was
           not
           much
           unlike
           that
           which
           Iephte
           captain
           of
           Israel
           expostulated
           with
           the
           Ammonites
           ;
           
           
             Are
             not
             those
             things
             thine
             which
             Chamos
             thy
             God
             hath
             possessed
             ?
          
           but
           
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             hath
             conquered
             ,
             pertaineth
             unto
             us
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           God
           doth
           expresly
           give
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Cities
           which
           they
           should
           subdue
           ;
           
           some
           into
           full
           possession
           ,
           others
           into
           servitude
           and
           subjection
           :
           By
           w●ich
           title
           Iacob
           also
           had
           given
           to
           Ioseph
           his
           part●ge
           among
           his
           brethren
           ,
           even
           the
           La●d
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           from
           the
           Amorites
           with
           his
           sword
           and
           with
           his
           bow
           .
           
           It
           was
           usual
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           and
           as
           Appian
           saith
           ,
           just
           ,
           to
           retain
           principal
           or
           direct
           Dominion
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           which
           they
           brought
           under
           the
           sway
           of
           their
           sword
           .
           Brissonius
           hath
           collected
           certain
           examples
           of
           the
           form
           of
           yielding
           unto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           
           whereby
           all
           prophane
           and
           sacred
           ,
           all
           human
           and
           divine
           matters
           were
           submitted
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           the
           people
           may
           so
           many
           ways
           loose
           both
           their
           power
           and
           their
           right
           in
           affairs
           of
           state
           ,
           is
           not
           your
           ignorance
           adventurous
           so
           generally
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           if
           no
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           be
           natural
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           people
           have
           power
           both
           to
           alter
           and
           limit
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ?
           Can
           no
           Law
           ,
           no
           custom
           ,
           no
           Conquest
           restrain
           them
           ?
           Your
           pen
           doth
           range
           ,
           and
           your
           judgment
           rage
           beyond
           all
           compass
           and
           course
           of
           rea●on
           .
           You
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           if
           by
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           means
           ,
           the
           right
           both
           of
           succession
           and
           governm●●t
           be
           setled
           in
           one
           family
           ,
           according
           to
           pr●●●●quity
           and
           priority
           of
           blood
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           neither
           take
           away
           nor
           varie
           the
           same
           :
           and
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           commit
           iniustice
           ,
           they
           violate
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ,
           whereby
           they
           expose
           themselvs
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           infamie
           and
           hate
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           revenge
           of
           those
           who
           will
           attempt
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           only
           lawful
           but
           honorable
           ,
           for
           any
           people
           ,
           either
           to
           right
           or
           reveng
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           Law
           ;
           against
           them
           which
           contemn
           it
           ,
           as
           monsters
           ;
           against
           them
           who
           know
           it
           
           not
           ,
           as
           beasts
           .
           Saint
           Augustine
           saith
           ;
           
             If
             a
             City
             upon
             earth
             should
             decree
             some
             great
             mischiefs
             to
             be
             done
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             mankind
             it
             is
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           the
           state
           of
           one
           countrey
           any
           man
           may
           accuse
           upon
           a
           publick
           crime
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           any
           people
           may
           prosecute
           a
           common
           offence
           :
           for
           as
           there
           is
           a
           civil
           band
           among
           all
           the
           People
           of
           one
           Nation
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           a
           natural
           Knot
           among
           all
           men
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           You
           close
           your
           conclusion
           with
           this
           conceit
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             natural
             Prince
             ,
             or
             natural
             Successor
             ,
          
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           born
           within
           the
           same
           Realm
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           any
           Prince
           had
           natural
           Interest
           to
           succeed
           .
           But
           what
           construction
           will
           you
           then
           make
           of
           that
           which
           Herodian
           delivereth
           ,
           
           in
           the
           speech
           of
           Commodus
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Marcus
             ?
             Now
             hath
             fortune
             given
             me
             unto
             you
             for
             Prince
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             not
             drawn
             into
             the
             state
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             before
             me
             ;
             nor
             as
             one
             that
             glorieth
             in
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             Empire
             :
             for
             I
             only
             am
             born
             unto
             you
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             never
             swathed
             in
             private
             Cloaths
             ,
             but
             so
             soon
             as
             I
             was
             born
             the
             imperial
             purpure
             did
             receive
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             beheld
             me
             at
             once
             ,
             both
             a
             Man
             and
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           
           
             Consider
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             honor
             your
             Prince
             by
             right
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             given
             ,
             but
             born
             vnto
             you
             .
             Girard
          
           goeth
           further
           in
           writing
           of
           Charles
           the
           Simple
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           King
           before
           he
           was
           born
           .
           Say
           therefore
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           take
           the
           word
           natural
           Prince
           ,
           
           for
           one
           that
           hath
           right
           of
           succession
           inherent
           in
           him
           by
           birth
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           say
           that
           this
           mirth
           will
           better
           beseem
           a
           natural
           indeed
           ,
           then
           any
           man
           that
           is
           wise
           .
           But
           let
           us
           now
           consider
           the
           further
           passage
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           both
           how
           you
           are
           able
           to
           fortifie
           this
           foundation
           ,
           and
           what
           building
           it
           is
           able
           to
           bare
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           SECOND
           CHAPTER
           ,
           which
           is
           intituled
           ,
        
         
           Of
           the
           particular
           Form
           of
           Monarchies
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           Laws
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           holden
           and
           governed
           in
           divers
           Countries
           ,
           according
           as
           each
           Common-wealth
           hath
           chosen
           and
           established
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           chapter
           you
           spend
           much
           speech
           in
           praising
           a
           monarchie
           ,
           and
           preferring
           it
           before
           the
           Government
           of
           manie
           ;
           which
           you
           do
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           insinuate
           your self
           either
           into
           credit
           ,
           or
           advantage
           to
           draw
           it
           down
           ;
           even
           as
           Ioab
           presented
           Amasa
           with
           a
           kind
           Kiss
           ,
           to
           win
           thereby
           opportunity
           to
           stab
           him
           .
           For
           in
           the
           end
           you
           fetch
           about
           ,
           that
           because
           a
           Prince
           is
           subject
           ,
           as
           other
           men
           ,
           
           not
           only
           to
           errours
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           passionate
           affections
           ,
           in
           his
           will
           ;
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           common
           wealth
           hath
           given
           that
           great
           power
           unto
           him
           so
           it
           should
           assigne
           him
           helps
           for
           managing
           the
           same
           .
           And
           that
           a
           Prince
           reciveth
           his
           authority
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           prove
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           for
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           termeth
           Kings
           
             Humane
             creatures
          
           ;
           which
           you
           interpret
           to
           be
           ,
           
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           man
           ;
           because
           by
           mans
           free
           choise
           ,
           both
           this
           form
           of
           government
           
           is
           erected
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           also
           laid
           upon
           some
           particular
           person
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           not
           in
           what
           sort
           to
           deal
           with
           you
           ,
           concerning
           this
           interpretation
           .
           Shall
           I
           labour
           to
           impugne
           it
           by
           arguments
           ?
           Why
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           wanteth
           not
           either
           judgment
           or
           sincerity
           ,
           but
           upon
           both
           the
           natural
           and
           usual
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           he
           will
           presently
           acknowledg
           it
           to
           be
           false
           .
           Shall
           I
           go
           about
           either
           to
           laugh
           ,
           or
           to
           rail
           you
           from
           your
           errour
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           in
           the
           like
           case
           perswaded
           to
           do
           ?
           But
           this
           would
           be
           agreeable
           neither
           to
           the
           stayedness
           of
           our
           years
           ,
           nor
           the
           gravity
           of
           our
           professions
           .
           I
           am
           now
           advised
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           I
           will
           appeal
           ,
           as
           Machetes
           did
           before
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           from
           your self
           asleep
           ,
           to
           your self
           awake
           ;
           from
           your self
           distempered
           by
           affection
           ,
           
           to
           your self
           returned
           to
           sobriety
           of
           sense
           .
           Do
           you
           think
           then
           in
           true
           earnest
           ,
           that
           a
           human
           creature
           is
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           man
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           every
           man
           is
           a
           humane
           creature
           ?
           Is
           a
           brutish
           creature
           to
           be
           raken
           for
           a
           thing
           created
           by
           a
           beast
           ?
           
             Spiritual
             ,
             Angelical
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           adjunct
           unto
           creature
           ,
           what
           reference
           hath
           it
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           Creation
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           then
           should
           all
           creatures
           be
           called
           divine
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           created
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           only
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           create
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           very
           point
           ,
           
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           authority
           is
           the
           ordinance
           and
           institution
           of
           God.
           Neither
           needeth
           it
           to
           trouble
           us
           that
           Saint
           Peter
           should
           so
           generally
           injoine
           us
           
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           troubled
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           Christ
           commanded
           them
           to
           preach
           to
           all
           creatures
           (d)
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           commission
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           did
           testifie
           (e)
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           had
           been
           preached
           to
           every
           creature
           under
           Heaven
           :
           but
           St.
           Peter
           doth
           specifie
           his
           general
           speech
           ,
           and
           restrain
           his
           meaning
           to
           Kings
           and
           Governors
           ;
           in
           which
           sence
           St.
           Ambrose
           (f)
           citeth
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           followeth
           :
           
             Be
             subject
             to
             your
             Lords
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           interpretation
           not
           onely
           not
           relieving
           you
           ,
           but
           discovering
           very
           plainly
           either
           the
           weakness
           or
           corruption
           of
           your
           judgment
           ,
           it
           resteth
           upon
           your
           bare
           word
           ,
           that
           Kings
           have
           received
           their
           first
           Authority
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           which
           although
           I
           could
           deny
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           both
           countenance
           and
           facility
           as
           you
           affirm
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           further
           charge
           upon
           you
           with
           strength
           of
           proof
           .
        
         
           Presently
           after
           the
           inundation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           find
           no
           mention
           of
           politick
           Government
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           oeconomical
           ,
           according
           as
           men
           were
           sorted
           in
           families
           ;
           for
           so
           Moses
           hath
           written
           (g)
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           progeny
           of
           Iapheth
           ,
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           were
           divided
           after
           their
           families
           .
           The
           first
           who
           established
           Government
           over
           many
           families
           ,
           was
           Nimrod
           the
           Son
           of
           Cush
           ,
           accounted
           by
           St.
           Chrysostome
           (h)
           the
           first
           King
           :
           which
           Authority
           he
           did
           not
           obtain
           by
           favour
           and
           election
           of
           any
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           plain
           purchase
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Hereupon
           Moses
           calleth
           him
           a
           mighty
           Hunter
           (i)
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           form
           of
           speech
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           whereby
           they
           signifie
           a
           spoiler
           or
           oppresser
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           also
           appear
           by
           the
           etymology
           of
           his
           name
           ;
           for
           Nimrod
           signifieth
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           a
           Transgressour
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           interpret
           it
           ,
           a
           terrible
           Lord
           :
           And
           names
           were
           not
           imposed
           in
           ancient
           times
           by
           chance
           or
           at
           adventure
           ,
           as
           Plato
           (k)
           ,
           one
           of
           Natures
           chief
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Latin
           Writers
           
             Aul.
             Gellius
          
           (l)
           do
           affirm
           .
        
         
           Many
           hold
           opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           Nimrod
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           whom
           the
           Grecians
           call
           Ninus
           :
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           that
           which
           Moses
           saith
           (m)
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           build
           the
           City
           of
           Ninive
           .
           Of
           this
           
             Ninus
             ,
             Iustine
          
           writeth
           (n)
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           who
           held
           that
           which
           he
           did
           subdue
           ;
           others
           ,
           satisfied
           with
           Victory
           ,
           aspired
           not
           to
           bear
           Rule
           .
           Nimrod
           founded
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           which
           continued
           by
           Succession
           in
           his
           posterity
           ,
           until
           it
           was
           violently
           drawn
           from
           Sardanapalus
           to
           the
           Medes
           .
           From
           them
           also
           Cyrus
           by
           subversion
           of
           Astyages
           did
           transport
           it
           to
           the
           Persians
           ;
           and
           from
           them
           again
           the
           Grecians
           did
           wrest
           it
           by
           Conquest
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           his
           Captains
           ,
           without
           any
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           made
           partition
           of
           the
           Empire
           among
           them
           ;
           whose
           successors
           were
           afterwards
           subdued
           by
           the
           Armies
           and
           Arms
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           this
           Empire
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           that
           ever
           the
           Earth
           did
           bear
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           end
           also
           violently
           distracted
           ,
           by
           divers
           several
           either
           Conquests
           or
           Revolts
           .
           
             Leo
             Afer
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           hundred
           years
           ,
           since
           the
           people
           of
           Gaoga
           in
           Africk
           
           had
           neither
           King
           nor
           Lord
           ,
           until
           one
           observed
           the
           greatness
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Tombute
           ,
           did
           enterprize
           to
           attain
           Soveraignty
           above
           them
           ,
           which
           by
           violence
           he
           effected
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           same
           to
           his
           posterity
           .
           And
           because
           I
           will
           not
           be
           tedious
           in
           running
           through
           particulars
           ,
           give
           you
           an
           instance
           of
           any
           one
           people
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           divers
           times
           received
           both
           Prince
           and
           Government
           by
           absolute
           constraint
           ,
           
             Et
             Phillida
             solus
             habito
          
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           yield
           to
           all
           that
           you
           affirm
           .
           But
           failing
           herein
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           enforced
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           received
           liberty
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           grant
           or
           permission
           of
           the
           victorious
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Prince
           authority
           from
           the
           vanquished
           people
           .
        
         
           What
           helps
           now
           do
           you
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           have
           assigned
           to
           their
           Prince
           ?
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           the
           direction
           of
           Laws
           .
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           heroical
           Ages
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           people
           were
           not
           governed
           by
           any
           positive
           Law
           ,
           but
           their
           Kings
           did
           both
           Judge
           and
           Command
           ,
           by
           their
           word
           ,
           by
           their
           will
           ,
           by
           their
           absolute
           power
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Pomponius
           saith
           *
           ,
           
             Omnia
             manu
             a
             regibus
             gubernabantur
          
           :
           Kings
           governed
           all
           things
           ,
           without
           either
           restraint
           or
           direction
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Law
           was
           promulged
           by
           Moses
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           so
           long
           before
           the
           Laws
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           that
           Iosephus
           writeth
           *
           ,
           It
           was
           more
           ancient
           than
           their
           Gods
           :
           Affirming
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Law
           is
           not
           found
           in
           Homer
           ,
           or
           in
           
           Orpheus
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           Writer
           of
           like
           antiquity·
           Of
           this
           Law
           of
           Nature
           Homer
           maketh
           mention
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             who
             keep
             the
             Laws
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vncivil
               and
               unjust
               is
               he
               ,
               and
               wanting
               private
               state
               ,
            
             
               Who
               holdeth
               not
               all
               civil
               War
               in
               horror
               and
               in
               hate
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           Kings
           he
           writeth
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           on
           .
           In
           which
           verses
           Chrysostom
           affirmeth
           (q)
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           that
           Homer
           hath
           delineated
           the
           perfect
           Image
           of
           a
           King
           :
           but
           that
           he
           maketh
           mention
           of
           any
           positive
           Laws
           ,
           I
           do
           rather
           doubt
           ,
           than
           assuredly
           deny
           .
           For
           Kings
           in
           ancient
           times
           did
           give
           judgment
           in
           person
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           formality
           in
           Law
           ,
           but
           onely
           according
           to
           natural
           equity
           .
           Virgil
           saith
           (r)
           :
           
             
               Hoc
               Priami
               gestamen
               erat
               cum
               jura
               vocatis
            
             
               Moredaret
               populis
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               This
               was
               the
               Robe
               which
               Priamus
            
             
               did
               always
               use
               to
               wear
               ,
            
             
               When
               he
               the
               People
               to
               him
               call'd
               ,
            
             
               their
               causes
               for
               to
               hear
               .
            
          
           Which
           he
           doth
           also
           affirm
           of
           Aeneas
           s
           ,
           Dido
           t
           and
           of
           Alcestes
           u
           .
           This
           like
           doth
           Herodotus
           report
           *
           of
           Midas
           King
           of
           Phrygia
           ,
           who
           consecrated
           his
           Tribunal
           to
           Apollo
           :
           and
           the
           like
           also
           doth
           Plutarch
           (x)
           of
           divers
           Kings
           of
           
             Macedonia
             :
             Philarchus
          
           affirmeth
           in
           Athenaeus
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Persia
           had
           Palm-trees
           and
           Vines
           of
           Gold
           ,
           under
           which
           they
           did
           sit
           to
           hear
           Causes
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           it
           grew
           both
           troublesome
           and
           tedious
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           People
           to
           receive
           their
           Right
           from
           one
           man
           (y)
           ;
           Laws
           were
           invented
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           saith
           ,
           and
           Officers
           also
           appointed
           to
           execute
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Another
           Original
           of
           Laws
           was
           thus
           occasioned
           :
           When
           any
           People
           were
           subdued
           by
           Arms
           ,
           Laws
           were
           laid
           like
           Logs
           upon
           their
           necks
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           more
           sure
           subjection
           ;
           which
           ,
           both
           because
           it
           is
           not
           doubtful
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           prolixity
           ,
           I
           will
           manifest
           onely
           by
           our
           own
           example
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Romans
           had
           reduced
           the
           best
           part
           of
           this
           Island
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           as
           they
           permitted
           liberty
           of
           Law
           to
           no
           other
           Country
           under
           their
           obedience
           ,
           so
           here
           also
           they
           planted
           the
           practice
           of
           their
           Laws
           :
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           they
           sent
           over
           many
           Professors
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           Papinian
           ,
           the
           most
           famous
           
           both
           for
           Knowledge
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law.
           Again
           ,
           when
           the
           Saxons
           had
           forced
           this
           Realm
           ,
           and
           parted
           it
           into
           seven
           Kingdoms
           ,
           they
           erected
           so
           many
           sets
           of
           Law
           ;
           of
           which
           onely
           two
           were
           of
           continuance
           ,
           the
           Mercian
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           West-Saxon
           Law.
           After
           these
           ,
           the
           Danes
           became
           victorious
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           new
           Lords
           new
           Laws
           were
           also
           imposed
           ,
           which
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Dane-law
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           three
           Laws
           ,
           partly
           moderated
           ,
           partly
           supplied
           ,
           King
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           composed
           that
           body
           of
           Law
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           called
           St.
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Normans
           brought
           the
           Land
           under
           their
           power
           ,
           by
           whom
           St.
           
           Edward's
           Laws
           were
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           new
           Laws
           ,
           but
           new
           Language
           brought
           into
           use
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           all
           Pleas
           were
           formed
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Tongue
           Children
           were
           taught
           the
           principles
           of
           Grammar
           .
           These
           causes
           we
           find
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           Laws
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           assigned
           by
           the
           people
           for
           assistance
           and
           direction
           to
           their
           Kings
           ,
           you
           bring
           neither
           Argument
           nor
           Authority
           for
           proof
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           dross
           of
           your
           own
           device
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           help
           ,
           which
           you
           affirm
           that
           Commonwealths
           have
           assigned
           to
           their
           Kings
           ,
           is
           by
           Parliaments
           and
           Privy-Councils
           .
           But
           Parliaments
           in
           all
           places
           have
           been
           erected
           by
           Kings
           ;
           as
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           and
           of
           M●ntpellier
           in
           France
           ,
           by
           Philip
           the
           Fair
           ;
           the
           Parliament
           in
           England
           by
           Henry
           the
           First
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           (z)
           called
           a
           Councel
           of
           all
           the
           States
           of
           his
           Realm
           
           at
           Salisbury
           ,
           which
           our
           Historiographers
           do
           take
           for
           the
           first
           Parliament
           in
           England
           ;
           affirming
           that
           the
           Kings
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           did
           never
           call
           the
           common
           People
           to
           Councel
           .
           After
           this
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           was
           also
           established
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           Counsellors
           of
           State
           have
           always
           been
           placed
           by
           election
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           so
           likewise
           in
           ancient
           times
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           by
           that
           which
           Homer
           writeth
           :
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               he
               established
               a
               Council
               of
               honorable
               old
               men
               .
            
          
           And
           likewise
           by
           Virgil
           :
           
             
               —
               gaudet
               regno
               Trojanus
               Acestes
               ,
            
             
               Indicitque
               forum
               ,
               &
               patribus
               dat
               jura
               vocatis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Acestes
               of
               the
               Trojan
               Bloud
               ,
               in
               Kingdom
               doth
               delight
               ;
            
             
               He
               sets
               a
               Court
               ,
               and
               Councel
               calls
               ,
               and
               gives
               each
               man
               his
               Right
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           will
           pass
           over
           your
           coarse
           ,
           foggy
           ,
           drowsie
           Conceit
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           few
           or
           none
           simple
           Monarchies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           would
           tire
           a
           Dog
           to
           toyl
           after
           your
           impertinent
           errours
           )
           and
           will
           now
           rip
           up
           your
           Packet
           of
           Examples
           ,
           whereby
           you
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           hath
           been
           bridled
           by
           their
           Subjects
           .
           But
           what
           do
           you
           infer
           hereby
           ?
           what
           can
           you
           inforce
           ?
           will
           you
           rake
           over
           all
           Histories
           for
           examples
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           then
           
           argue
           ,
           
             a
             facto
             ad
             jus
          
           ;
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           lawful
           which
           you
           find
           to
           have
           been
           done
           ?
           Iustinian
           saith
           ,
           
             Non
             exemplis
             ,
             sed
             legibus
             judicandum
          
           *
           :
           We
           must
           judge
           Facts
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           Law
           by
           Facts
           ,
           or
           by
           Examples
           ;
           which
           Alciate
           (a)
           and
           Deeiane
           (b)
           do
           term
           a
           Golden
           Law
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Action
           either
           so
           impious
           or
           absurd
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           paralleled
           by
           Examples
           .
           Will
           you
           prove
           it
           lawful
           to
           use
           carnal
           familiarity
           with
           the
           Sister
           ,
           with
           the
           Mother-in-law
           ,
           with
           the
           natural
           Mother
           ?
           You
           have
           the
           example
           of
           Cambyses
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           Caracalla
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           Dionysius
           and
           Nero
           for
           the
           third
           .
           The
           Iews
           ,
           upon
           whom
           God
           had
           setled
           his
           Choise
           ,
           did
           at
           times
           (
           beside
           many
           other
           Enormities
           )
           erect
           Malestews
           (c)
           .
           Of
           the
           two
           Nations
           ,
           whose
           Examples
           you
           use
           ,
           the
           Romans
           and
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           the
           first
           did
           the
           like
           under
           divers
           Emp●rours
           ,
           as
           Lampridius
           writeth
           ;
           and
           in
           more
           ancient
           times
           allowed
           also
           Parricide
           of
           Children
           (d)
           :
           the
           other
           would
           sort
           themselves
           by
           fifteen
           and
           twenty
           Families
           together
           ,
           and
           hold
           both
           Wives
           and
           Goods
           in
           common
           .
           I
           omit
           the
           unnatural
           customs
           of
           divers
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           will
           now
           declare
           ,
           how
           in
           straining
           a
           few
           Examples
           to
           countenance
           your
           Conceit
           ,
           you
           are
           constrained
           to
           bear
           your self
           no
           less
           cunning
           in
           concealing
           truths
           ,
           than
           bold
           in
           avouching
           things
           which
           are
           not
           onely
           uncertain
           ,
           but
           plainly
           false
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           which
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Ly●urgus
           ,
           were
           ob●dient
           to
           the
           Officers
           called
           Ephori
           ;
           but
           
           these
           were
           Titular
           Kings
           ,
           having
           no
           other
           power
           but
           a
           single
           voice
           among
           the
           Senators
           :
           and
           because
           all
           Affairs
           were
           carried
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Estate
           was
           then
           esteemed
           popular
           .
           Afterwards
           Theopompus
           ,
           by
           pretence
           of
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           drew
           this
           Authority
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           a
           Senate
           of
           thirty
           ;
           whereby
           the
           Government
           did
           change
           into
           an
           Aristocracy
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           naked
           name
           of
           Kings
           was
           retained
           .
           By
           this
           shuffling-off
           Rule
           ,
           the
           Lacedemonians
           were
           continually
           tossed
           with
           Tempests
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           ceasing
           not
           to
           wade
           in
           their
           own
           Bloud
           (
           as
           before
           you
           have
           acknowledged
           )
           until
           in
           the
           end
           they
           were
           brought
           into
           subjection
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           ;
           afterward
           ,
           by
           the
           Achaeans
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           Roman●
           ▪
           I
           will
           not
           say
           now
           ,
           what
           reason
           have
           we
           ?
           but
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           for
           us
           to
           open
           our
           ears
           to
           these
           Utopical
           State-writers
           ?
           who
           being
           mellowed
           in
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           having
           neither
           Knowledge
           nor
           Interest
           in
           matters
           of
           Government
           ,
           make
           new
           Models
           upon
           disproportioned
           joynts
           ,
           borrowed
           from
           Nations
           most
           different
           in
           Rule
           .
        
         
           You
           affirm
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           Livy
           ,
           that
           for
           offence
           taken
           against
           Romulus
           ,
           because
           he
           raigned
           at
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Law
           ,
           the
           Senators
           did
           cut
           him
           in
           pieces
           ;
           in
           which
           short
           Assertion
           many
           base
           untruths
           are
           included
           ,
           beneath
           the
           degree
           of
           any
           vile
           word
           .
           Livy
           writeth
           ,
           that
           he
           sorted
           the
           People
           into
           order
           ,
           and
           governed
           them
           by
           Laws
           (e)
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           also
           both
           advised
           and
           valiant
           in
           the
           Field
           ;
           even
           such
           a
           one
           as
           Homer
           describeth
           :
           
             
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Both
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               and
               courageous
               Commander
               .
            
          
        
         
           Concerning
           his
           end
           ,
           Livy
           writeth
           ,
           that
           in
           taking
           muster
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           a
           thick
           Tempest
           did
           arise
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           was
           never
           seen
           ;
           wherein
           he
           is
           seconded
           by
           
             Solinus
             ,
             Eutropius
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           onely
           Livy
           addeth
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           rumor
           ,
           but
           very
           obscure
           ,
           without
           any
           certain
           either
           Author
           or
           ground
           ;
           I
           will
           adde
           also
           ,
           without
           probability
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           torn
           in
           pieces
           :
           for
           how
           probable
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Fact
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           view
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           could
           be
           very
           obscure
           ?
           How
           probable
           is
           it
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           would
           first
           tear
           him
           in
           pieces
           for
           his
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           then
           worship
           him
           for
           a
           God
           ?
           Further
           ,
           with
           what
           either
           confidence
           or
           conceit
           do
           you
           alledge
           this
           Report
           of
           Livy
           ,
           for
           his
           opinion
           ?
           I
           find
           your
           fetch
           ;
           you
           apprehend
           every
           thing
           which
           may
           ,
           if
           not
           confirm
           ,
           yet
           countenance
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           lately
           you
           have
           drawn
           out
           of
           Cerberus
           Den
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           contrive
           the
           death
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           People
           were
           grieved
           against
           
             Servius
             Tullius
          
           for
           reigning
           without
           Election
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Fantasie
           ,
           a
           Dream
           ,
           a
           Device
           .
           Livy
           saith
           (f)
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           declared
           King
           with
           such
           a
           Consent
           as
           no
           man
           had
           been
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           That
           Tarquinius
           neglected
           the
           Laws
           of
           Government
           prescribed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           ugly
           untruth
           .
           Livy
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           the
           ancient
           manner
           of
           Kings
           before
           
           him
           :
           But
           for
           Laws
           ,
           Pomponius
           affirmeth
           (g)
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Romans
           had
           no
           Laws
           but
           from
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Sextus
             Papirius
          
           reduced
           them
           into
           one
           Volume
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           the
           Civil
           Law
           of
           Papirius
           (h)
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           the
           People
           expelled
           their
           Kings
           ,
           they
           abrogated
           their
           Laws
           also
           ,
           and
           remained
           twenty
           years
           without
           any
           Law.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           the
           Romans
           did
           expel
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           erect
           Consuls
           in
           their
           stead
           ;
           but
           you
           suppress
           that
           which
           followed
           ,
           which
           I
           hold
           for
           a
           common
           consequence
           of
           the
           like
           disorder
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           were
           presently
           almost
           overwhelmed
           with
           Wars
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           state
           they
           never
           enjoyed
           long
           time
           free
           from
           Sedition
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           as
           Tacitus
           saith
           (i)
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           means
           to
           appease
           these
           Tumults
           ,
           but
           by
           returning
           to
           a
           Monarchy
           again
           .
           All
           this
           I
           write
           ,
           rather
           to
           manifest
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           dealing
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           hold
           it
           much
           regardable
           what
           Romans
           did
           .
        
         
           Your
           Examples
           of
           our
           present
           Age
           I
           will
           wrap
           up
           in
           these
           few
           words
           :
           All
           Nations
           ,
           very
           few
           excepted
           ,
           do
           consent
           in
           this
           form
           of
           Government
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           one
           Prince
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           to
           accept
           him
           by
           succession
           ,
           according
           to
           propinquity
           of
           Bloud
           :
           In
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           either
           for
           inaugurating
           their
           Prince
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           managing
           and
           executing
           his
           Government
           ,
           not
           two
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           in
           all
           points
           do
           agree
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           diversity
           raised
           by
           any
           Laws
           which
           the
           People
           do
           prescribe
           unto
           their
           Prince
           ,
           as
           
           you
           do
           most
           grosly
           ,
           yea
           peevishly
           ,
           yea
           maliciously
           affirm
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           particular
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           every
           Nation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           either
           secret
           or
           express
           ,
           sometimes
           onely
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           always
           principally
           doth
           concur
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           diversity
           of
           Customs
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           alleadge
           bare
           propinquity
           of
           Bloud
           .
           What
           ,
           not
           where
           that
           Custom
           is
           established
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           declared
           it
           to
           be
           in
           most
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           Doth
           difference
           of
           Customs
           make
           all
           Custom
           void
           ?
           Doth
           diversity
           of
           Custom
           in
           some
           circumstances
           take
           away
           the
           principal
           Custom
           of
           Succession
           by
           Bloud
           ?
           This
           cleaveth
           together
           no
           surer
           than
           Sand
           ;
           you
           lose
           both
           labour
           and
           credit
           in
           obtruding
           unto
           us
           these
           weak
           and
           loose
           Arguments
           ,
           without
           either
           force
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           form
           of
           Art.
           
        
         
           Your
           instance
           of
           the
           Law
           Salick
           in
           France
           ,
           doth
           offer
           occasion
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           large
           Field
           ,
           wherein
           I
           could
           plainly
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           such
           Law
           made
           to
           bind
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           custom
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           exclude
           Women
           from
           succession
           in
           State
           :
           insomuch
           as
           Beda
           (k)
           and
           before
           him
           Eusebius
           (l)
           and
           Pliny
           (m)
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           certain
           People
           were
           governed
           onely
           by
           Princes
           of
           that
           Sex.
           But
           because
           this
           is
           a
           matter
           both
           of
           long
           discourse
           ,
           and
           not
           proper
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           I
           will
           contain
           my self
           within
           this
           Observation
           ,
           That
           the
           Exclusion
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           upon
           this
           pretence
           ▪
           
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           effusion
           of
           their
           bravest
           Bloud
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spoil
           ,
           waste
           ,
           and
           conquest
           of
           all
           that
           Realm
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           English
           have
           lost
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           by
           means
           of
           domestical
           Wars
           ,
           for
           excluding
           the
           nearest
           in
           Bloud
           from
           the
           Crown
           :
           into
           which
           unquiet
           Quarrel
           you
           do
           now
           endeavour
           again
           to
           embark
           us
           .
           Yet
           no
           man
           can
           assure
           that
           the
           miseries
           of
           France
           for
           this
           cause
           are
           at
           an
           end
           .
           Rams
           recoil
           to
           strike
           harder
           ;
           we
           are
           gone
           rather
           back
           than
           away
           :
           I
           will
           not
           presage
           ,
           but
           any
           man
           may
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           our
           minds
           and
           our
           means
           will
           not
           always
           want
           the
           favour
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           you
           proceed
           a
           degree
           further
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           ,
           upon
           just
           considerations
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           put
           back
           the
           next
           Inheritor
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           remove
           him
           who
           is
           in
           full
           possession
           thereof
           .
           And
           that
           is
           plain
           (
           you
           say
           )
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           grounds
           before
           by
           you
           alleadged
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           example
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Grecians
           ;
           and
           because
           God
           hath
           commonly
           concurred
           in
           such
           judicial
           actions
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           prospering
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           giving
           them
           also
           some
           notable
           Successour
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           protest
           you
           are
           far
           from
           their
           opinion
           ,
           who
           upon
           every
           mislike
           are
           ready
           to
           band
           against
           their
           Prince
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           esteem
           the
           tenure
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           if
           once
           it
           be
           setled
           ,
           the
           most
           irregular
           ,
           whereto
           every
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           settle
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           without
           examination
           of
           Title
           or
           Interest
           ;
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           supreme
           Law
           of
           Gods
           disposition
           ,
           who
           can
           dispence
           in
           what
           he
           listeth
           :
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           
           you
           are
           as
           far
           from
           the
           abject
           flattery
           of
           Billaie
           and
           others
           ;
           who
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           subject
           to
           no
           Law
           or
           limitation
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           succeeded
           by
           nature
           and
           birth
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           authority
           under
           God
           to
           chasten
           them
           .
           These
           you
           call
           absurd
           Paradoxes
           ;
           and
           herewith
           you
           settle
           your self
           to
           shew
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           what
           good
           success
           hath
           ensued
           the
           disposition
           of
           Princes
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           your
           protestation
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           unto
           you
           as
           Isaac
           said
           to
           his
           son
           Iacob
           (n)
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             is
          
           Jacobs
           
             voice
             ,
             but
             the
             hands
             are
             the
             hands
             of
          
           Esau
           :
           You
           speak
           fair
           ,
           and
           therewith
           also
           well
           ;
           but
           the
           main
           drift
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           tempestuous
           Doctrine
           of
           Rebellion
           ●nd
           Disorder
           ;
           you
           being
           therein
           like
           the
           Boatman
           ,
           who
           looketh
           one
           way
           and
           pulleth
           another
           ;
           or
           rather
           like
           the
           Image
           of
           Ianus
           ,
           which
           looked
           two
           contrary
           ways
           at
           once
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           Law
           ;
           That
           a
           Protestation
           contrary
           to
           a
           mans
           Act
           ,
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           relieve
           him
           (o)
           only
           this
           shall
           serve
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           either
           of
           false
           or
           of
           forgetful
           dealing
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           that
           place
           where
           in
           flat
           words
           you
           maintain
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           quarrel
           which
           you
           lay
           against
           Billaie
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           what
           he
           hath
           written
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           not
           interpose
           between
           him
           and
           you
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           Christian
           Prince
           who
           challenged
           Infinite
           Authority
           without
           limitation
           of
           any
           Law
           ,
           either
           Natural
           or
           Divine
           .
           But
           where
           you
           term
           it
           an
           absurd
           paradox
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           should
           not
           have
           power
           to
           
           chasten
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           upon
           just
           considerations
           to
           remove
           him
           ;
           I
           am
           content
           to
           joyn
           with
           you
           upon
           the
           issue
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           note
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           dealing
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           have
           omitted
           to
           express
           what
           these
           just
           considerations
           may
           be
           .
           For
           seeing
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           noted
           of
           some
           defects
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           no
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           many
           commendable
           parts
           (
           as
           Plutarch
           writeth
           (p)
           that
           Dionysius
           excelled
           most
           Princes
           in
           divers
           points
           of
           Justice
           and
           Vertue
           )
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           to
           leave
           these
           considerations
           undetermined
           and
           at
           large
           .
           But
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           it
           out
           of
           policy
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           upon
           every
           particular
           occasion
           ,
           declare
           such
           causes
           to
           be
           sufficient
           as
           you
           please
           ?
        
         
           How
           then
           do
           you
           prove
           ,
           that
           upon
           any
           cause
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           power
           to
           dispossess
           their
           Prince
           ?
           This
           is
           plain
           (
           you
           say
           )
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           grounds
           before
           by
           you
           alleadged
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           example
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Graecians
           .
           The
           grounds
           by
           you
           alleadged
           ,
           are
           two
           :
           One
           in
           your
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           because
           no
           one
           form
           of
           Government
           is
           natural
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           power
           both
           to
           choose
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           to
           limit
           it
           as
           they
           please
           .
           The
           other
           ground
           is
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           that
           because
           there
           are
           divers
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           in
           matters
           of
           principality
           ,
           it
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           alleage
           bare
           proinquity
           of
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Why
           ?
           but
           had
           you
           no
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           no
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           alledge
           ?
           no
           Law
           ?
           no
           Reason
           ?
           no
           better
           Example
           ?
           no
           surer
           
           Ground
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           than
           this
           which
           you
           bring
           against
           your self
           ,
           in
           citing
           out
           of
           St.
           Peter
           (q)
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             to
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ;
             and
             especially
             them
             that
             despise
             Government
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Dignity
             .
          
           And
           out
           of
           St.
           Iude
           (r)
           ▪
           
             Likewise
             these
             dreamers
             despise
             Government
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             .
          
           Besides
           also
           ,
           you
           have
           alledged
           out
           of
           St.
           Paul
           (s)
           :
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             higher
             power
             ▪
             for
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             Whosoever
             therefore
             resisteth
             the
             power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             judgment
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           out
           of
           St.
           Peter
           (t)
           :
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             unto
             Goververnours
             ;
             for
             so
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God.
          
           To
           which
           places
           we
           may
           likewise
           add
           that
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           did
           write
           unto
           Titus
           (u)
           :
           
             Put
             them
             in
             remembrance
             that
             they
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             .
          
           And
           writing
           to
           Timothy
           *
           ,
           he
           exhorteth
           us
           also
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ▪
           that
           we
           may
           lead
           under
           them
           a
           peaceable
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           mean
           this
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           .
           Trifler
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           spake
           generally
           of
           all
           :
           St
           ▪
           Peter
           (x)
           maketh
           express
           mention
           of
           evil
           Lords
           .
           And
           what
           Princes
           have
           ever
           been
           more
           either
           irreligious
           or
           tyrannical
           ,
           than
           
             Caligula
             ,
             Tiberius
             ,
             Nero
          
           ,
           the
           infamy
           of
           their
           Ages
           ,
           under
           whose
           Empire
           the
           Apostles
           did
           both
           live
           and
           write
           ?
        
         
           Bellarmine
           the
           great
           master
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           
           perceiving
           this
           to
           be
           unanswerably
           true
           ,
           did
           in
           another
           sort
           rather
           cut
           than
           unty
           the
           knot
           :
           affirming
           ,
           (y)
           that
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           admonish
           the
           Christians
           to
           perform
           obedience
           to
           their
           Kings
           ,
           lest
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           might
           otherwise
           be
           hindred
           :
           which
           is
           as
           if
           in
           direct
           terms
           he
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Sir
           Kings
           ,
           whilst
           our
           heads
           were
           under
           your
           girdle
           ,
           we
           were
           content
           to
           curry
           favour
           ,
           by
           preaching
           obedience
           unto
           the
           people
           :
           But
           now
           we
           have
           got
           the
           wind
           of
           you
           ,
           we
           must
           plainly
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           hold
           your
           Crowns
           at
           their
           courtesie
           and
           favour
           ;
           and
           have
           no
           power
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           as
           Lieutenant-Generals
           .
           I
           know
           you
           will
           make
           a
           sour
           face
           at
           this
           ;
           it
           will
           go
           very
           much
           against
           your
           stomachs
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           ,
           you
           must
           take
           it
           down
           ;
           they
           are
           your
           good
           Lords
           ;
           they
           may
           dispossess
           you
           .
        
         
           Prophane
           Bellarmine
           !
           is
           Christian
           Religion
           a
           mere
           policy
           ?
           doth
           it
           apply
           it self
           onely
           to
           the
           present
           ?
           doth
           it
           turn
           always
           with
           the
           time
           ?
           May
           the
           principal
           professors
           thereof
           say
           ,
           as
           an
           infidel
           Moor
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           violated
           the
           Faith
           which
           he
           had
           given
           unto
           Christians
           ?
           
             We
             have
             no
             bone
             in
             our
             tongues
             that
             we
             cannot
             turn
             them
             which
             way
             we
             please
             .
          
           We
           see
           plainly
           that
           you
           say
           so
           :
           and
           it
           as
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           far
           from
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           St.
           Iude
           (z)
           writeth
           sharply
           against
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           mens
           persons
           in
           admiration
           
             because
             of
             advantage
          
           .
           St.
           Paul
           also
           saith
           *
           :
           
             Go
             I
             about
             to
             please
             men
             ?
             If
             I
             should
             please
             men
             ,
             I
             were
             not
             then
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
         
           I
           will
           give
           you
           an
           example
           of
           another
           time
           .
           Nebuchadnezzer
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           wasted
           all
           Palestina
           ;
           took
           Hierusalem
           ,
           slew
           the
           King
           ,
           burnt
           the
           Temple
           ,
           took
           away
           the
           holy
           Vessels
           and
           Treasure
           :
           the
           residue
           he
           permitted
           to
           the
           cruelty
           and
           syoyl
           of
           his
           unmerciful
           Souldiers
           ;
           who
           defiled
           all
           places
           with
           rape
           ,
           ruine
           ,
           and
           blood
           .
           After
           the
           glut
           of
           this
           butchery
           ,
           the
           people
           which
           remained
           ,
           he
           led
           captive
           into
           Chaldaea
           ,
           and
           there
           commanded
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           refused
           to
           worship
           his
           golden
           Image
           ,
           should
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           fiery
           furnace
           .
        
         
           What
           cruelty
           ,
           what
           impiety
           is
           comparable
           to
           this
           ?
           and
           yet
           the
           Prophets
           Ieremiah
           (a)
           and
           Baruch
           (b)
           did
           write
           to
           those
           captive
           Jews
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           prosperity
           and
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           Baltazar
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           their
           days
           might
           be
           upon
           Earth
           as
           the
           days
           of
           Heaven
           :
           and
           Ezekiel
           (c)
           both
           blameth
           and
           threatneth
           Zedechia
           ,
           for
           his
           disloyalty
           in
           revolting
           from
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           whose
           homager
           and
           tributary
           he
           was
           .
           What
           answer
           will
           you
           make
           to
           this
           example
           ?
           I
           am
           wisely
           busied
           to
           cast
           forth
           this
           question
           ;
           what
           answer
           can
           you
           make
           ,
           which
           your
           own
           knowledge
           will
           not
           convince
           ?
        
         
           Many
           other
           places
           there
           are
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whereby
           not
           onely
           our
           actions
           are
           tied
           to
           obedience
           :
           
             He
             that
             doth
             presumptuously
             against
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             people
             shall
             die
          
           (d)
           :
           but
           also
           our
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             speak
             evil
             against
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             people
          
           (e)
           ;
           yea
           ,
           our
           secret
           thoughts
           :
           
             Detract
             not
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             thy
             thought
             ;
             for
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             shall
             
             carry
             thy
             voice
          
           (f)
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           not
           obscure
           :
           Because
           Princes
           are
           the
           immediate
           Ministers
           of
           God
           (g)
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           called
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           his
           servant
           (h)
           ;
           and
           promised
           him
           also
           hire
           and
           wages
           for
           the
           service
           which
           he
           did
           (i)
           .
           And
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           (k)
           calleth
           Cyrus
           ,
           a
           prophane
           and
           heathen
           King
           ,
           
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
          
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           (l)
           
             The
             Hearts
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           and
           he
           stirreth
           up
           the
           spirit
           ,
           even
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           will
           (m)
           :
           and
           (
           as
           Iehoshaphat
           said
           to
           his
           Rulers
           (n)
           they
           execute
           not
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           In
           regard
           hereof
           David
           calleth
           them
           Gods
           (o)
           :
           whereof
           Plato
           also
           had
           some
           sense
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           (p)
           ,
           
             A
             King
             is
             instead
             of
             God.
          
           And
           if
           they
           do
           abuse
           their
           Power
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           inferiour
           and
           naked
           of
           Authority
           ,
           because
           all
           Jurisdiction
           within
           their
           Realm
           is
           derived
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           their
           presence
           onely
           doth
           silence
           and
           suspend
           :
           but
           God
           reserveth
           them
           to
           the
           sorest
           tryal
           :
           
             Horribly
             and
             suddainly
          
           (
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           (q)
           
             will
             the
             Lord
             appear
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             judgment
             shall
             they
             have
             .
          
        
         
           You
           Jesuits
           do
           yield
           a
           blindfold
           obedience
           to
           your
           Superiours
           ,
           not
           once
           examining
           either
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           doth
           Command
           :
           and
           although
           the
           Pope
           should
           swerve
           from
           Justice
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           Canons
           (r)
           ,
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           perform
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           only
           may
           ●udge
           his
           doings
           :
           and
           may
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Lieutenant
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ,
           in
           the
           view
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           nay
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           State
           ?
           May
           he
           ,
           as
           was
           Actaeon
           ,
           be
           chased
           and
           worried
           by
           his
           own
           hounds
           ?
           Will
           you
           make
           him
           of
           worse
           condition
           ,
           than
           the
           Lord
           of
           a
           Mannor
           ?
           than
           a
           Parish-Priest
           ?
           than
           a
           poor
           Schoolmaster
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           removed
           by
           those
           that
           are
           under
           their
           authority
           and
           charge
           ?
        
         
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           commandeth
           that
           the
           child
           should
           die
           ,
           for
           any
           contumely
           done
           unto
           the
           Parents
           .
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Father
           be
           a
           Robber
           ?
           if
           a
           Murtherer
           ?
           if
           for
           all
           excess
           of
           villanies
           odious
           and
           execrable
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ?
           Surely
           he
           deserveth
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           punishment
           ;
           and
           yet
           must
           not
           the
           Son
           lift
           up
           his
           hand
           against
           him
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           Quintilian
           saith
           (s)
           ,
           No
           offence
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           parricide
           .
           But
           our
           Country
           is
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           our selves
           (t)
           :
           and
           the
           Prince
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Country
           (u)
           ;
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           as
           Baldus
           noteth
           *
           ,
           〈◊〉
           greater
           than
           of
           Parents
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           not
           be
           violated
           ,
           how
           impious
           ,
           how
           imperious
           soever
           he
           be
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           commandeth
           those
           things
           that
           are
           lawful
           ,
           we
           must
           manifest
           our
           obedience
           by
           ready
           performing
           .
           If
           he
           enjoyn
           us
           those
           actions
           that
           are
           evil
           ,
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           subjection
           by
           patient
           enduring
           .
           It
           is
           God
           onely
           who
           seateth
           Kings
           in
           their
           State
           ;
           it
           is
           he
           only
           who
           may
           remove
           them
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             set
             a
             wise
             King
             over
             the
             people
             which
             he
             loveth
             ,
          
           as
           himself
           doth
           testifie
           (x)
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             For
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             land
             the
             Kings
             are
             changed
          
           (y)
           .
           A●
           therefore
           we
           endure
           with
           patience
           unseasonable
           
           weather
           ,
           unfruitful
           years
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           punishments
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           tolerate
           the
           imperfections
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           quietly
           expect
           either
           reformation
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           change
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           ,
           even
           against
           their
           most
           mortal
           persecutors
           .
           Tertullian
           saith
           (z)
           ,
           
             For
             what
             war
             are
             we
             not
             both
             serviceable
             and
             ready
             ,
             although
             unequal
             in
             number
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             willingly
             endure
             to
             be
             slain
             ?
             neither
             want
             we
             strength
             of
             number
             :
             but
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             Religion
             should
             be
             maintained
             with
             humane
             fire
             .
          
           From
           him
           also
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           a
           most
           studious
           reader
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           as
           St.
           Hierom
           *
           noteth
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           writeth
           (a)
           :
           
             Although
             our
             people
             be
             exceeding
             copious
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             revenge
             it self
             against
             violence
             it
             suffereth
             .
          
           St.
           Augustin
           saith
           (b)
           
             It
             is
             a
             general
             paction
             of
             humane
             society
             to
             obey
             Kings
             .
          
           Which
           sentence
           is
           assumed
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Canon-Law
           (c)
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           current
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           is
           in
           this
           point
           concurrent
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           among
           them
           all
           there
           is
           not
           one
           found
           ,
           not
           any
           one
           :
           one
           is
           a
           small
           number
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           say
           confidently
           again
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           let
           fall
           so
           loose
           a
           speech
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           strained
           to
           a
           contrary
           sense
           .
           How
           then
           are
           you
           of
           late
           become
           ,
           both
           so
           active
           and
           resolute
           to
           cut
           in
           sunder
           the
           reins
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           very
           sinews
           of
           Government
           and
           Order
           ?
           Whence
           had
           
             Bened●tto
             Palmio
          
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           his
           Warrant
           ,
           to
           incite
           
             William
             Parry
          
           to
           undertake
           the
           parricide
           of
           our
           Queen
           ?
           whence
           did
           
             Annibal
             Codretto
          
           ,
           another
           Jesuit
           ,
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Church
           made
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
           fact
           was
           lawful
           ?
           Whence
           did
           Guignard
           a
           Jesuit
           term
           the
           Butchery
           of
           Henry
           late
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           an
           
             heroical
             act
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           Whence
           did
           he
           write
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           now
           there
           reigneth
           ,
           
             If
             without
             Arms
             he
             cannot
             be
             deposed
             ,
             let
             men
             take
             Arms
             against
             him
             ;
             if
             by
             War
             it
             cannot
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             murthered
             ?
          
           Whence
           did
           
             Ambrose
             Verade
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           Paris
           ,
           animate
           Barriers
           (
           as
           he
           confessed
           )
           to
           sheath
           his
           Knife
           in
           the
           Kings
           breast
           ;
           assuring
           him
           by
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           execute
           any
           act
           more
           meritorious
           ?
           Whence
           did
           the
           Commenter
           upon
           the
           Epitome
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           seventh
           book
           of
           Decretals
           ,
           commend
           all
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           these
           terms
           (d)
           :
           
             They
             set
             upon
             Tyrants
             ,
             they
             pull
             the
             Cockle
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             field
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           one
           contrary
           is
           manifested
           by
           the
           other
           .
           Let
           us
           compare
           then
           your
           boisterous
           Doctrine
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           one
           is
           like
           the
           rough
           Spirit
           which
           hurled
           the
           herd
           of
           Swine
           headlong
           into
           the
           Sea
           (e)
           ;
           the
           other
           like
           the
           still
           and
           soft
           Spirit
           which
           talked
           with
           Elias
           (f)
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           the
           Devil
           ever
           able
           ,
           until
           in
           late
           declining
           times
           ,
           to
           possess
           the
           hearts
           of
           Christians
           with
           these
           cursed
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           do
           evermore
           beget
           a
           world
           of
           Murders
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           Ruines
           ,
           and
           Desolations
           .
           For
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           Prince
           ,
           whom
           you
           perswade
           the
           People
           they
           have
           power
           to
           depose
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           make
           and
           maintain
           his
           Party
           ,
           as
           King
           Iohn
           and
           
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           did
           against
           their
           Barons
           ?
           What
           if
           other
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           it
           doth
           concern
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           honour
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           observed
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           policy
           ,
           to
           break
           those
           proceedings
           which
           may
           form
           Presidents
           against
           themselves
           ,
           do
           adjoyn
           to
           the
           side
           ?
           What
           if
           whilst
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           People
           are
           (
           as
           was
           the
           Frog
           and
           the
           Mouse
           )
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           Encounter
           ,
           some
           other
           Potentate
           play
           the
           Kite
           with
           them
           both
           ,
           as
           the
           Turk
           did
           with
           the
           Hungarians
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           fine
           piece
           of
           policy
           which
           you
           do
           plot
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           not
           a
           gross
           errour
           to
           raise
           these
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           defence
           to
           possibilities
           doubtful
           ?
        
         
           Go
           to
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           go
           to
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Christian
           Country
           which
           hath
           not
           by
           your
           devices
           been
           wrapped
           in
           Wars
           .
           You
           have
           set
           the
           Empire
           on
           float
           with
           Bloud
           ;
           your
           Fires
           in
           France
           are
           not
           yet
           extinguished
           ;
           in
           Polonia
           and
           all
           those
           large
           Countries
           ,
           extending
           from
           the
           North
           to
           the
           East
           ,
           you
           have
           caused
           of
           late
           more
           Battels
           to
           be
           fought
           ,
           than
           had
           been
           in
           five
           hundred
           years
           before
           .
           Your
           practices
           have
           heretofore
           prevailed
           against
           us
           :
           of
           late
           years
           you
           have
           busied
           your selves
           in
           no
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           than
           how
           to
           set
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           on
           our
           necks
           ;
           stirring
           up
           such
           store
           of
           Enemies
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           ,
           like
           the
           Grashoppers
           of
           Egypt
           (g)
           might
           fill
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           cover
           our
           whole
           land
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           doubt
           of
           room
           than
           of
           resistance
           .
           Our
           own
           people
           also
           you
           have
           provoked
           to
           unnatural
           attempts
           :
           you
           have
           exposed
           our
           Country
           as
           a
           Prey
           to
           them
           that
           will
           either
           invade
           or
           betray
           it
           ;
           supposing
           belike
           
           that
           you
           play
           Christ's
           part
           well
           ,
           when
           you
           may
           say
           as
           Christ
           did
           ,
           (h)
           
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             came
             to
             send
             peace
             :
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             ,
             but
             a
             sword
             .
          
           But
           when
           by
           the
           power
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           these
           attempts
           have
           rather
           shewn
           what
           good
           hearts
           you
           bear
           towards
           us
           ,
           than
           done
           us
           any
           great
           harm
           ;
           when
           in
           all
           these
           practices
           you
           have
           missed
           the
           mark
           ,
           now
           you
           do
           take
           another
           aim
           :
           Now
           having
           no
           hope
           by
           extremity
           of
           Arms
           ,
           you
           endeavour
           to
           execute
           your
           malice
           ,
           by
           giving
           dangerous
           advice
           :
           Now
           you
           go
           about
           to
           entangle
           us
           with
           Titles
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           misery
           that
           can
           fall
           upon
           a
           State.
           
        
         
           You
           pretend
           fair
           shews
           of
           Liberty
           and
           of
           Power
           ,
           
             Sed
             timeo
             Danaos
             &
             dona
             ferentes
             :
             We
             cannot
             but
             suspect
             the
             Courtesies
             of
             our
             Enemies
             :
          
           The
           Power
           which
           you
           give
           us
           ,
           will
           pull
           us
           down
           ;
           the
           Liberty
           whereof
           you
           speak
           ,
           will
           fetter
           us
           in
           Bondage
           .
           When
           Themistocles
           came
           to
           the
           Persian
           Court
           ,
           Artabanus
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           knowing
           that
           he
           would
           use
           no
           Ceremony
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           kept
           him
           out
           of
           presence
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           You
           Grecians
           
             esteem
             us
             barbarous
             for
             honouring
             our
             Kings
             ,
             but
             we
          
           Persians
           
             esteem
             it
             the
             greatest
             honour
             to
             us
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           The
           like
           Answer
           will
           we
           frame
           unto
           you
           ;
           
             You
             Iesuits
             account
             it
             a
             bondage
             to
             be
             obedient
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             but
             we
             Christians
             account
             it
             the
             greatest
             means
             for
             our
             continuance
             both
             free
             and
             safe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           third
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           intituled
           ,
        
         
           Of
           the
           great
           Reverence
           and
           respect
           due
           to
           Kings
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           divers
           of
           them
           have
           been
           lawfully
           chastised
           by
           their
           Common-wealths
           for
           their
           misgovernment
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           good
           and
           prosperous
           success
           that
           God
           commonly
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           the
           putting
           back
           of
           an
           unworthy
           Pretender
           .
        
         
           THat
           Princes
           may
           be
           chastised
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           your
           proofs
           are
           two
           :
           One
           is
           drawn
           from
           certain
           Examples
           ;
           the
           other
           from
           the
           good
           success
           and
           Successors
           which
           usually
           have
           followed
           .
           Surely
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           you
           stand
           in
           a
           strong
           conceit
           either
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           your
           Word
           ,
           or
           simplicity
           of
           our
           Judgment
           ;
           otherwise
           you
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           by
           these
           slender
           Threads
           to
           draw
           any
           man
           to
           your
           Opinion
           .
           Of
           the
           force
           of
           Examples
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Villany
           so
           vile
           which
           wanteth
           example
           :
           and
           yet
           most
           of
           the
           Examples
           which
           you
           do
           bring
           ,
           are
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           else
           impertinent
           ▪
        
         
           For
           there
           have
           been
           divers
           States
           ,
           wherein
           one
           hath
           born
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           King
           ,
           without
           power
           of
           Majesty
           .
           As
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Consular
           Estate
           had
           always
           
           a
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           they
           entitled
           King
           ,
           whose
           office
           consisted
           in
           certain
           Ceremonies
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           could
           not
           be
           performed
           but
           by
           their
           Kings
           .
           Likewise
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           after
           Lycurgus
           had
           formed
           their
           Government
           ,
           retained
           two
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           greater
           stroke
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           than
           a
           single
           Voice
           as
           other
           Senators
           .
           Such
           were
           in
           Caesars
           time
           many
           petty
           Kings
           of
           Gaul
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Ambiorix
           King
           of
           Leige
           confessed
           )
           were
           subject
           to
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           questionable
           by
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           now
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Almain
           ,
           because
           the
           Puissance
           and
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Empire
           pertaineth
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           who
           are
           sworn
           to
           the
           Empire
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           Such
           are
           also
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Venice
           ,
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           which
           State
           is
           setled
           in
           the
           Gentlemen
           .
           In
           these
           and
           such-like
           Governments
           ,
           the
           Prince
           is
           not
           Soverain
           ,
           but
           subject
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           which
           retaineth
           the
           Royalty
           and
           Majesty
           of
           State
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           Nobility
           or
           Common
           People
           :
           and
           therefore
           your
           Examples
           drawn
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           success
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           strange
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           secret
           ,
           yet
           just
           Judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           divers
           evil
           actions
           are
           carried
           with
           appearance
           of
           good
           success
           .
           The
           Prophet
           David
           said
           ,
           (a)
           that
           his
           treadings
           had
           almost
           slip't
           ,
           by
           seeing
           the
           wicked
           to
           flourish
           in
           prosperity
           :
           The
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           (b)
           seemed
           also
           to
           stagger
           upon
           this
           point
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           always
           been
           a
           dangerous
           stone
           in
           the
           
           way
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           whereat
           many
           have
           stumbled
           ,
           and
           some
           fallen
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           ordinarily
           happeneth
           that
           good
           Princes
           succeed
           Tyrants
           ;
           partly
           because
           they
           are
           so
           indeed
           ,
           as
           being
           instructed
           to
           a
           better
           manage
           of
           Government
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           miserable
           life
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           ugly
           infamy
           which
           remaineth
           after
           their
           death
           :
           partly
           because
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Comparison
           they
           both
           seem
           and
           are
           reported
           to
           be
           far
           better
           than
           they
           are
           .
           Hereupon
           Lampridius
           saith
           of
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           ,
           (c)
           
             I
             may
             also
             say
             ,
             that
          
           Alexander
           
             was
             a
             good
             Prince
             by
             fear
             ,
             for
             that
          
           Heliogabalus
           
             his
             Predecessor
             was
             both
             an
             evil
             Prince
             ,
             and
             also
             massacred
             and
             slain
             .
          
           Seeing
           therefore
           the
           reason
           is
           so
           manifest
           ,
           wherefore
           good
           Princes
           should
           succeed
           Tyrants
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           rashness
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           impudence
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           impiety
           for
           us
           to
           wade
           with
           unclean
           feet
           into
           God's
           secret
           Counsels
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           to
           justifie
           upon
           this
           event
           the
           Parricide
           of
           any
           Prince
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           you
           shew
           your self
           more
           presumptuous
           in
           entering
           into
           this
           observation
           ,
           or
           in
           pursuing
           it
           more
           idle
           and
           impure
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           pass
           over
           your
           protestation
           of
           Respect
           and
           Obedience
           due
           unto
           Princes
           :
           Protest
           what
           you
           please
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           you
           for
           no
           other
           than
           a
           vile
           kind
           of
           vermine
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           permitted
           to
           creep
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           any
           State
           ,
           will
           gnaw
           the
           Heart-strings
           thereof
           in
           sunder
           .
           This
           you
           manifest
           by
           the
           coarse
           comparison
           which
           presently
           you
           annex
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           natural
           Body
           hath
           authority
           to
           cure
           the
           Head
           if
           it
           be
           
           out
           of
           tune
           ,
           and
           reason
           to
           cut
           it
           off
           oftentimes
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           able
           to
           take
           another
           ;
           so
           a
           body
           Politick
           hath
           power
           to
           cure
           or
           cut
           off
           the
           Head
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           unsound
           .
           But
           what
           either
           Will
           or
           Power
           hath
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           in
           it self
           ?
           What
           either
           Sense
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           Motion
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           not
           altogether
           from
           the
           Head
           ?
           Where
           is
           the
           Reason
           seated
           which
           you
           attribute
           to
           the
           Body
           ,
           both
           in
           judging
           and
           curing
           the
           infirmities
           of
           the
           Head
           ?
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           your
           cutting-cure
           you
           deal
           like
           a
           foolish
           Physician
           ,
           who
           finding
           a
           Body
           half
           taken
           and
           benumb'd
           with
           a
           Palsie
           ,
           cutteth
           off
           that
           part
           to
           cure
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           sure
           to
           destroy
           both
           .
           You
           suppose
           ,
           belike
           ,
           that
           to
           enter
           into
           greater
           perils
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           remedy
           of
           present
           Dangers
           .
           I
           omit
           to
           press
           many
           points
           of
           this
           Comparison
           against
           you
           ,
           because
           Comparisons
           do
           serve
           rather
           to
           illustrate
           than
           enforce
           :
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           assertion
           you
           might
           not
           easily
           make
           good
           ,
           if
           such
           senceless
           prating
           might
           go
           for
           proof
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           your
           particular
           Examples
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           is
           of
           King
           Saul
           ;
           whom
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           deprived
           and
           put
           to
           death
           for
           his
           disobedience
           .
           
             Saul
             deprived
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ?
          
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           of
           his
           Subjects
           did
           ever
           lift
           up
           one
           thought
           against
           him
           .
           Dreamer
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           the
           Philistines
           :
           Good
           ,
           but
           who
           deprived
           him
           ?
           It
           was
           God
           (
           you
           say
           )
           who
           did
           deprive
           him
           .
           You
           must
           pardon
           us
           ,
           if
           upon
           the
           suddain
           we
           do
           not
           conceive
           the
           mystery
           of
           your
           meaning
           :
           
           Your
           words
           of
           deprivation
           and
           putting
           to
           death
           ,
           do
           rather
           import
           a
           judicial
           proceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           delivered
           him
           to
           be
           vanquished
           by
           his
           Enemies
           in
           the
           Field
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           dispossessing
           by
           Subjects
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           because
           whatsoever
           God
           hath
           put
           in
           ure
           in
           his
           Commonwealth
           ,
           may
           be
           practised
           by
           others
           .
           Why
           ,
           but
           then
           also
           good
           Princes
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           because
           God
           delivered
           Iosiah
           to
           be
           slain
           by
           the
           Egyptians
           .
        
         
           You
           Firebrands
           of
           Strife
           ,
           you
           Trumpets
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           you
           Red
           Horses
           whose
           sitters
           have
           taken
           peace
           from
           the
           Earth
           (d)
           ,
           how
           impudently
           do
           you
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           how
           do
           you
           defile
           them
           with
           your
           filthy
           Fingers
           ?
           It
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           David
           knew
           ,
           both
           because
           Samuel
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           rejected
           Saul
           ,
           and
           designed
           him
           to
           be
           King
           in
           his
           place
           :
           yet
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           always
           ,
           not
           to
           touch
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ,
           (e)
           whereto
           his
           Actions
           were
           also
           answerable
           :
           For
           when
           Saul
           did
           most
           violently
           persecute
           him
           ,
           he
           defended
           himself
           no
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Flight
           .
           During
           this
           pursuit
           ,
           Saul
           fell
           twice
           into
           his
           power
           ;
           once
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           spare
           ,
           but
           protect
           him
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           the
           Pretorian
           Soldiers
           for
           their
           negligent
           watch
           :
           The
           other
           time
           his
           Heart
           did
           smite
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           cut
           away
           the
           lap
           of
           his
           garment
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Messenger
           to
           be
           slain
           ,
           who
           upon
           request
           ,
           and
           for
           pity
           ,
           had
           furthered
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           the
           death
           of
           that
           sacred
           King.
           We
           have
           a
           
           Precept
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mould
           wherein
           we
           ought
           to
           fashion
           our
           actions
           .
           God
           onely
           is
           superiour
           to
           Princes
           ,
           who
           useth
           many
           instruments
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           but
           his
           authority
           he
           hath
           committed
           unto
           none
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Example
           is
           of
           King
           Amon
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           (
           as
           you
           write
           )
           by
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           because
           he
           walked
           not
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           Lord.
           This
           is
           somewhat
           indeed
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ;
           let
           us
           turn
           to
           the
           Text
           :
           (f)
           
             Amon
             was
             twenty
             two
             years
             old
             when
             be
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             his
             servants
             conspired
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             and
             the
             people
             smote
             all
             those
             who
             conspired
             against
             King
          
           Amon
           ,
           
             and
             made
          
           Josiah
           
             his
             son
             King
             in
             his
             stead
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           very
           different
           from
           that
           which
           you
           report
           .
           Amon
           was
           slain
           by
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           people
           ;
           who
           were
           so
           far
           from
           working
           ,
           that
           they
           severely
           revenged
           his
           death
           .
           And
           although
           Amon
           was
           evil
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           layeth
           not
           his
           evil
           for
           the
           motive
           whereupon
           his
           Servants
           slew
           him
           .
           The
           Devil
           himself
           in
           alleadging
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           used
           more
           honesty
           and
           sincerity
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           term
           it
           )
           than
           you
           :
           For
           he
           cited
           the
           very
           words
           ,
           wresting
           them
           onely
           to
           a
           crooked
           sence
           ;
           but
           you
           change
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           you
           counterfeit
           God's
           coyn
           ;
           you
           corrupt
           the
           Records
           which
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           .
           I
           will
           now
           shake
           off
           all
           respect
           of
           civility
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           in
           flat
           and
           open
           terms
           ,
           that
           as
           one
           part
           of
           your
           Assertion
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           good
           Kings
           succeeded
           Saul
           and
           Amon
           ;
           so
           
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           in
           right
           could
           have
           been
           deprived
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sacrilegious
           ,
           a
           loggerheaded
           lye
           .
        
         
           Of
           your
           Example
           of
           Romulus
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           .
           I
           have
           declared
           also
           how
           the
           Romans
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           expelling
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           were
           almost
           overwhelmed
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           War
           ,
           being
           beaten
           home
           to
           the
           very
           Gates
           of
           their
           City
           .
           And
           had
           not
           Chocles
           by
           a
           miracle
           of
           Manhood
           sustained
           the
           shock
           of
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           whilst
           a
           Bridg
           was
           broken
           behind
           him
           ,
           the
           Town
           had
           been
           entred
           ,
           and
           their
           State
           ruined
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           attribute
           the
           inlargement
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           hapned
           many
           Ages
           after
           ,
           to
           this
           expelling
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           you
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           rebellion
           against
           King
           Iohn
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Victories
           which
           we
           have
           since
           had
           in
           France
           .
           I
           have
           before
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Romans
           under
           their
           Consuls
           ,
           was
           popular
           rather
           in
           shew
           ,
           than
           in
           deed
           :
           This
           shew
           began
           also
           to
           end
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Law
           Valeria
           ,
           L.
           Sylla
           was
           established
           Dictator
           for
           four
           and
           twenty
           years
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Empire
           did
           mightily
           increase
           ,
           until
           the
           reign
           of
           Trajane
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           all
           Authors
           agree
           that
           it
           was
           most
           large
           ;
           and
           yet
           far
           short
           of
           your
           wandring
           Survey
           ,
           not
           half
           Fifteen
           thousand
           miles
           in
           compass
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           Example
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           I
           never
           saw
           more
           untruths
           crowded
           together
           in
           fewer
           words
           :
           you
           say
           he
           broke
           all
           Laws
           both
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           :
           that
           is
           one
           ;
           his
           greatest
           
           Enemies
           did
           give
           of
           him
           a
           most
           honourable
           testimony
           .
           You
           say
           he
           took
           all
           Government
           into
           his
           hands
           alone
           :
           that
           is
           two
           ;
           the
           people
           by
           the
           Law
           Servia
           elected
           him
           perpetual
           Dictator
           .
           You
           make
           his
           death
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           the
           State
           :
           that
           is
           three
           ;
           for
           they
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           were
           both
           declared
           and
           pursued
           by
           Decree
           of
           the
           State
           for
           publick
           Enemies
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           either
           died
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           or
           lived
           three
           years
           after
           :
           it
           was
           further
           decreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           where
           he
           was
           slain
           should
           be
           stopped
           up
           ,
           that
           the
           Ides
           of
           March
           should
           be
           called
           parricidium
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Senate
           should
           never
           be
           assembled
           upon
           that
           day
           .
           You
           say
           that
           Augustus
           was
           preferred
           in
           his
           place
           :
           that
           is
           four
           ;
           and
           all
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           six
           Lines
           .
           Augustus
           was
           never
           chosen
           Dictator
           ;
           Suetonius
           writeth
           (g)
           that
           he
           entreated
           the
           people
           upon
           his
           knee
           ,
           not
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           that
           Office.
           But
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Antonius
          
           ,
           and
           Lepidus
           did
           first
           knit
           in
           Arms
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Triumviri
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           death
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ;
           whereupon
           a
           long
           cruel
           and
           doubtful
           War
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           which
           continued
           the
           space
           of
           twenty
           years
           :
           first
           ,
           between
           these
           three
           and
           the
           Murtherers
           of
           Caesar
           ;
           then
           between
           Lepidus
           and
           the
           other
           two
           :
           lastly
           between
           Augustus
           and
           Antonius
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           sweet
           success
           of
           the
           murther
           of
           Caesar.
           
        
         
           Augustus
           ,
           after
           his
           Victory
           was
           made
           perpetual
           Tribune
           ,
           as
           Suetonius
           hath
           written
           .
           Dio
           saith
           ,
           (i)
           that
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           Pompey
           also
           had
           been
           before
           
           him
           .
           Tacitus
           addeth
           ,
           (k)
           that
           the
           people
           having
           their
           hearts
           broken
           with
           broils
           ,
           permitted
           him
           to
           rise
           into
           rule
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           by
           degrees
           the
           whole
           Authority
           of
           the
           State
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           (l)
           And
           so
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           Royal
           Law
           was
           not
           yet
           established
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           people
           gave
           over
           their
           power
           in
           Government
           :
           Whereupon
           some
           make
           good
           the
           Sentence
           which
           the
           Senate
           gave
           against
           Nero
           ,
           because
           the
           Soveraignty
           was
           not
           then
           by
           any
           express
           Act
           setled
           in
           the
           Emperour
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           you
           bring
           the
           Succession
           of
           Vespasian
           as
           a
           good
           success
           of
           this
           Sentence
           against
           Nero
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           wild
           and
           witless
           untruth
           .
           Galba
           succeeded
           next
           after
           Nero
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           in
           a
           sedition
           raised
           by
           
             Otho
             .
             Otho
          
           again
           was
           overcome
           in
           field
           by
           Vitellius
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           slew
           himself
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Vitellius
           was
           overthrown
           and
           slain
           by
           the
           Captains
           of
           Vespasian
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           fourth
           Emperour
           after
           Nero
           .
           These
           Intestine
           Wars
           ,
           these
           open
           Battles
           fought
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           this
           slaughter
           of
           Emperours
           ,
           which
           you
           term
           Interludes
           ,
           were
           the
           immediate
           success
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Nero.
           You
           Fiends
           of
           Hell
           ,
           whose
           Voices
           are
           Lightning
           and
           Thunder
           ,
           whose
           breathing
           is
           nothing
           but
           Sword
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           Rages
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           :
           the
           encountring
           of
           Armies
           ,
           the
           butchery
           of
           millions
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Princes
           ,
           you
           account
           Interludes
           :
           These
           are
           your
           pleasures
           ;
           these
           your
           recreations
           .
           I
           hope
           all
           Christian-Commonwealths
           will
           bear
           an
           eye
           over
           your
           inclination
           ,
           and
           keep
           out
           both
           your
           persons
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           from
           turning
           their
           State
           
           into
           an
           open
           Stage
           for
           the
           acting
           of
           these
           Interludes
           .
        
         
           You
           continue
           your
           base
           boldness
           in
           affiring
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           procured
           the
           death
           of
           Domitian
           ;
           that
           they
           requested
           the
           Souldiers
           to
           kill
           Heliogabalus
           ;
           that
           they
           invited
           Constantine
           to
           come
           and
           do
           justice
           upon
           Maxentius
           :
           this
           broken
           kind
           of
           disguising
           is
           familiar
           unto
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           violences
           as
           have
           often
           prevailed
           against
           excellent
           Princes
           ,
           to
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           act
           of
           the
           whole
           State.
           And
           whereas
           you
           bring
           the
           succession
           of
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           for
           a
           good
           success
           of
           the
           murther
           of
           Heliogabalus
           ,
           being
           the
           rarest
           Prince
           (
           you
           say
           )
           that
           ever
           the
           Romans
           had
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           alleadged
           any
           Author
           in
           proof
           thereof
           better
           than
           Herodian
           ,
           who
           writeth
           of
           him
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           (m)
           
             Alexander
             did
             bea●
             the
             name
             and
             Ensigns
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             the
             administration
             of
             Affairs
             and
             government
             of
             the
             State
             did
             rest
             upon
             women
             .
          
           And
           further
           he
           writeth
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           slackness
           and
           cowardise
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Army
           was
           defeated
           by
           the
           Persians
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           want
           of
           courage
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           his
           own
           Souldiers
           .
           By
           this
           we
           may
           see
           that
           you
           go
           blindfold
           ,
           being
           so
           far
           from
           caring
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           you
           scarce
           know
           what
           you
           write
           .
        
         
           Your
           markable
           Example
           (
           as
           you
           term
           it
           )
           of
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           from
           the
           West
           to
           the
           East
           ;
           from
           Constantine
           the
           sixth
           ,
           to
           Charles
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           doth
           mark
           out
           nothing
           more
           unto
           us
           than
           your
           soundred
           judgment
           .
           The
           question
           is
           not
           what
           one
           forrain
           
           Prince
           may
           do
           against
           another
           ,
           but
           what
           Subjects
           may
           do
           against
           their
           Soveraign
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           point
           of
           controversie
           ;
           here
           you
           must
           close
           ,
           and
           not
           traverse
           about
           in
           discourses
           impertinent
           .
        
         
           The
           change
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           from
           Childeric
           to
           Pepin
           ,
           your
           own
           Author
           Girard
           (n)
           affirmeth
           to
           be
           both
           an
           ambitious
           and
           fraudulent
           usurpation
           ,
           wherein
           Pepin
           used
           the
           reverence
           of
           Religion
           as
           a
           Mantle
           to
           cover
           his
           Impiety
           and
           Rebellion
           .
           The
           matters
           which
           he
           objected
           against
           Childerick
           were
           two
           :
           First
           ,
           his
           insufficiency
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           pretence
           of
           most
           Rebellions
           ;
           but
           Girard
           saith
           (o)
           that
           the
           ancient
           custom
           of
           the
           French
           was
           ,
           to
           love
           and
           honour
           their
           Kings
           ,
           whether
           sufficient
           or
           unable
           ,
           worthy
           or
           weak
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           name
           of
           King
           was
           esteemed
           sacred
           by
           whomsoever
           it
           was
           born
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           objected
           ,
           that
           his
           Subjects
           were
           conditionally
           sworn
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           this
           also
           Girard
           writeth
           to
           be
           a
           forced
           and
           cautelous
           interpretation
           ,
           violently
           streining
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Oath
           to
           his
           advantage
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           if
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           people
           had
           been
           conditional
           ,
           what
           needed
           they
           to
           procure
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           the
           same
           ?
           This
           was
           the
           first
           act
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           whereby
           the
           Popes
           took
           occasion
           to
           set
           in
           their
           foot
           of
           Authority
           for
           transporting
           of
           Kingdoms
           from
           one
           Race
           to
           another
           :
           which
           growing
           to
           strength
           ,
           hath
           filled
           all
           Christian
           Countries
           with
           confusion
           and
           tumult
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           the
           change
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Line
           of
           Pepin
           to
           the
           Line
           of
           Capet
           ,
           
           was
           a
           meer
           violence
           and
           intrusion
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           Endes
           Earl
           of
           Paris
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           Family
           who
           did
           usurp
           (p)
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           was
           constrained
           after
           two
           years
           reign
           to
           quit
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           place
           unto
           Charles
           the
           lawful
           Heir
           .
           And
           when
           Robert
           ,
           brother
           unto
           Endes
           ,
           did
           enter
           into
           arm●
           to
           recover
           that
           which
           his
           Brother
           once
           held
           he
           was
           beaten
           down
           and
           slain
           by
           the
           faithful
           Subjects
           of
           King
           
             Charles
             .
             Hugh
          
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           Robert
           nourished
           this
           ambition
           ;
           but
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           his
           son
           ,
           with
           better
           both
           opportunity
           and
           success
           ,
           but
           no
           better
           right
           ,
           did
           accomplish
           the
           Enterprise
           .
           For
           Girard
           (p)
           calleth
           him
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           L●●rain
           the
           true
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           Betwee●
           these
           two
           (
           as
           in
           all
           usurpations
           it
           is
           usual
           )
           War
           was
           raised
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           unsearchable
           Judgment
           of
           God
           the
           Duke
           of
           Orleans
           was
           cast
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           And
           there
           is
           little
           doubt
           but
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           prevailed
           ,
           Orleans
           had
           bee●
           at
           this
           day
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           answer
           may
           be
           given
           to
           your
           Example
           of
           Suintilla
           :
           and
           this
           beside
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Goths
           in
           Spain
           was
           not
           the●
           setled
           in
           succession
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Victeric
             ,
             Gundemir
             ,
             Sisebuth
             ,
             Suintilla
             ,
             Sicenand
             ,
             Cinthilla
             ,
          
           and
           Tulca
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           Alphonso
           ,
           another
           of
           your
           Examples
           ,
           standeth
           thus
           .
           Alphonso
           had
           a
           son
           call'd
           Ferdinand
           ,
           who
           died
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           left
           two
           young
           sons
           behind
           him
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           his
           younger
           Brother
           
           Sancho
           practised
           with
           D.
           
             Lope
             Diaz
             de
             Haro
          
           Lord
           of
           Biscay
           ,
           to
           procure
           him
           to
           be
           advanced
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           before
           his
           Nephews
           .
           D.
           Lope
           undertook
           the
           devise
           ;
           and
           drawing
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Nobility
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           they
           so
           wrought
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           at
           
             Segovia
             ,
             Sancho
          
           was
           declared
           Successor
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           Ferdinand
           appointed
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           Prison
           .
           But
           Sancho
           ,
           either
           impatient
           to
           linger
           in
           expectation
           ,
           or
           suspitious
           that
           his
           Father
           grew
           inclinable
           towards
           his
           Nephews
           ,
           made
           a
           League
           with
           
             Mahomed
             Mir
          
           King
           of
           Granado
           ,
           a
           Moor
           ;
           by
           whose
           aid
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Nobility
           of
           his
           Faction
           ,
           he
           caused
           himself
           to
           be
           declared
           King.
           Hereupon
           Alphonso
           was
           enforced
           to
           crave
           assistance
           of
           
             Iacob
             Aben
             Ioseph
          
           King
           of
           Morocco
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           been
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Alphonso
           :
           but
           upon
           detestation
           of
           his
           unnatural
           Rebellion
           ,
           he
           sent
           Forces
           to
           him
           ,
           protesting
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           War
           should
           be
           ended
           ,
           he
           would
           become
           his
           Enemy
           again
           .
           So
           Alphonso
           by
           help
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           Morocco
           Moors
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           his
           Subjects
           which
           remained
           loyal
           ,
           maintained
           against
           his
           son
           both
           his
           Title
           and
           State
           during
           his
           life
           ;
           but
           not
           without
           extremity
           of
           bloodshed
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           for
           the
           Moors
           ,
           being
           assistant
           to
           both
           parties
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           more
           strong
           within
           the
           Countries
           of
           Spain
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Alphonso
           disinherited
           his
           son
           by
           his
           Testament
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           cruel
           curse
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           Posterity
           :
           and
           afterward
           it
           was
           ordained
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           
           States
           holden
           at
           Tero
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           elder
           Brother
           deceased
           ,
           should
           be
           preferred
           before
           their
           Uncle
           .
        
         
           How
           then
           will
           you
           verifie
           your
           two
           points
           by
           this
           History
           ?
           First
           ,
           that
           Alphonso
           was
           deprived
           by
           a
           publick
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           turned
           to
           the
           great
           Commodity
           of
           the
           State.
           It
           is
           not
           a
           million
           of
           Masses
           that
           are
           sufficient
           to
           satisfie
           for
           all
           your
           deceitful
           and
           malicious
           untruths
           .
           I
           marvel
           how
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           Absolon
           against
           King
           David
           his
           Father
           escaped
           you
           :
           Oh
           ,
           it
           wanted
           success
           ;
           and
           you
           could
           not
           easily
           disguise
           the
           Report
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Spain
           resolving
           to
           depose
           Don
           Pedro
           the
           cruel
           ,
           sent
           for
           his
           Brother
           Henry
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           required
           him
           to
           bring
           a
           strength
           of
           Frenchmen
           with
           him
           :
           But
           hereby
           you
           make
           it
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           was
           not
           fully
           agreed
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           a
           dangerous
           division
           of
           the
           State
           between
           two
           Concurrents
           ;
           some
           holding
           for
           Henry
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           
             Pedro
             ▪
             Henry
          
           obtained
           forraign
           Assistance
           by
           the
           
             French
             ;
             Pedro
          
           by
           the
           English.
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whilst
           Peter
           was
           thrown
           out
           of
           State
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           Henry
           by
           the
           Arms
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           again
           Peter
           dejected
           both
           from
           dignity
           and
           life
           ;
           the
           poor
           Country
           became
           a
           Spectacle
           for
           one
           of
           your
           Enterludes
           .
        
         
           Your
           Example
           of
           Don
           
             Sancho
             Capello
          
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           containeth
           many
           intollerable
           untruths
           :
           for
           neither
           was
           he
           deprived
           of
           his
           
           dignity
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           Pope
           and
           Council
           of
           Lions
           give
           either
           authority
           or
           consent
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deprived
           ;
           neither
           was
           he
           driven
           out
           of
           his
           Realm
           into
           Castilla
           ;
           neither
           died
           he
           in
           banishment
           ;
           neither
           was
           Alphonso
           his
           Brother
           King
           during
           his
           li●e
           .
           These
           five
           untruths
           you
           huddle
           into
           one
           heap
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Lions
           wholly
           opposed
           against
           the
           deposing
           of
           Don
           Sancho
           ,
           notwithstanding
           many
           disabilities
           were
           objected
           against
           him
           :
           in
           regard
           whereof
           they
           gave
           direction
           ,
           that
           Alphonso
           his
           Brother
           should
           be
           Regent
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           case
           it
           is
           both
           usual
           and
           fit
           .
           But
           Sancho
           taking
           this
           to
           dislike
           ,
           did
           seek
           Aid
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           pursuit
           ended
           his
           life
           without
           Issue
           :
           whereby
           the
           right
           of
           Succession
           devolved
           to
           Alphonso
           .
        
         
           To
           your
           Examples
           of
           Greek
           Emperours
           (r)
           I
           will
           answer
           by
           your
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           came
           not
           orderly
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           many
           times
           the
           means
           thereof
           were
           tribulent
           and
           seditious
           .
        
         
           The
           deposing
           of
           Henry
           King
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           both
           true
           and
           just
           ;
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           except
           against
           it
           ▪
           When
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           did
           descend
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           forsook
           Polonia
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           return
           again
           to
           that
           swaggering
           Government
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           did
           depose
           him
           .
           Give
           us
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           be
           allowed
           the
           like
           proceeding
           ;
           but
           you
           esteem
           your
           Examples
           by
           tale
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           touch
           :
           being
           not
           much
           unlike
           a
           certain
           mad
           Fellow
           in
           Athens
           ,
           who
           imagined
           every
           Ship
           which
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Haven
           
           to
           be
           his
           :
           For
           whatsoever
           you
           find
           of
           a
           King
           deposed
           ,
           you
           lay
           claim
           unto
           it
           ,
           as
           both
           lawfully
           done
           ,
           and
           pertaining
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           whereas
           one
           of
           these
           doth
           always
           fail
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           your
           two
           Examples
           ,
           one
           of
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           hereafter
           .
           The
           Nobility
           of
           those
           Countries
           pretend
           that
           their
           Kings
           are
           not
           Soveraign
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           power
           in
           highest
           matters
           of
           State
           pertaineth
           unto
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           the
           Examples
           are
           not
           appliable
           to
           the
           Question
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           the
           Princes
           had
           wrong
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           now
           come
           to
           our
           domestical
           Examples
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           is
           that
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           you
           say
           at
           the
           suit
           of
           his
           own
           people
           .
           All
           this
           people
           was
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ;
           at
           whose
           complaint
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           write
           to
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           expel
           King
           Iohn
           out
           of
           his
           Realm
           .
           If
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           not
           ordinary
           Honesty
           ,
           pure
           Shame
           should
           have
           drawn
           you
           to
           another
           form
           of
           writing
           .
           He
           was
           also
           deprived
           (
           you
           say
           )
           afterwards
           by
           his
           Barons
           .
           H●avy
           Beast
           ,
           call
           you
           this
           a
           Deprivation
           ?
           The
           Commons
           were
           never
           called
           to
           consent
           ;
           the
           Clergy
           were
           so
           opposite
           to
           those
           that
           stood
           in
           Arms
           against
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           they
           procured
           Excommunication
           against
           them
           ;
           first
           ,
           ●●●●c●ally
           ;
           then
           by
           name
           ▪
           lastly
           ,
           Lewes
           the
           French
           Kings
           son
           was
           also
           included
           :
           Of
           the
           N●b●lity
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           the
           third
           State
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           but
           some
           reserved
           
           themselves
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           success
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           namely
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Warren
             ,
             Arundel
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             Pembrooke
             ,
             Ferrers
             ,
             Salisbury
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           Barons
           did
           openly
           adhere
           unto
           King
           Iohn
           :
           You
           may
           as
           well
           call
           any
           other
           Rebellion
           a
           Deprivation
           ,
           as
           affirm
           that
           the
           rest
           either
           did
           or
           might
           deprive
           him
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           bring
           in
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           as
           a
           most
           worthy
           Successor
           after
           this
           Deprivation
           ,
           I
           will
           derogate
           nothing
           from
           his
           worthiness
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           never
           King
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           without
           concurrent
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           did
           draw
           more
           bloud
           out
           of
           the
           sides
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Example
           is
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Second
           ,
           whom
           many
           of
           our
           Histories
           report
           to
           be
           of
           a
           good
           and
           courteous
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           unlearned
           ;
           imputing
           his
           defects
           rather
           to
           Fortune
           ,
           than
           either
           to
           counsel
           or
           carriage
           of
           his
           Affairs
           .
           His
           Deposition
           was
           a
           violent
           fury
           ,
           led
           by
           a
           Wife
           both
           cruel
           and
           unchast
           ;
           and
           can
           with
           no
           better
           countenance
           of
           right
           be
           justified
           ,
           than
           may
           his
           lamentable
           both
           indignities
           and
           death
           which
           thereupon
           did
           ensue
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           submitting
           themselves
           to
           the
           government
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           did
           break
           those
           occasions
           of
           Wars
           which
           do
           usually
           rise
           upon
           such
           Disorders
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           forget
           to
           pursue
           revenge
           :
           For
           albeit
           King
           Edward
           his
           Son
           enjoyed
           both
           a
           long
           and
           prosperous
           Reign
           ,
           yet
           his
           next
           Successor
           King
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           like
           violent
           manner
           imprisoned
           ,
           deprived
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           .
           I
           will
           prosecute
           the
           successive
           
           revenge
           which
           hereof
           also
           ensued
           ,
           being
           a
           strange
           matter
           ,
           and
           worthy
           to
           be
           rung
           into
           the
           ears
           of
           all
           Ages
           .
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           by
           whom
           King
           Richard
           was
           deposed
           ,
           did
           exercise
           the
           chiefest
           Acts
           of
           his
           Reign
           in
           executing
           those
           who
           conspired
           with
           him
           against
           King
           Richard.
           His
           Son
           had
           his
           Vertue
           well
           seconded
           by
           Felicity
           ;
           during
           whose
           Reign
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Wars
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           humour
           against
           him
           was
           otherwise
           employed
           and
           spent
           :
           but
           his
           next
           Successor
           King
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           very
           like
           manner
           deprived
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           his
           young
           Son
           Edward
           ,
           imprisoned
           and
           put
           to
           death
           by
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           .
           This
           Edward
           died
           not
           without
           suspicion
           of
           poyson
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           death
           his
           two
           Sons
           were
           in
           like
           manner
           disinherited
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           murthered
           by
           their
           cruel
           Unkle
           the
           Duke
           of
           Gloucester
           ;
           who
           being
           both
           a
           Tyrant
           and
           Usurper
           ,
           was
           justly
           encountred
           and
           slain
           by
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           in
           the
           field
           .
           So
           infallible
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Justice
           in
           revenging
           Cruelties
           and
           Wrongs
           ,
           not
           always
           observing
           the
           presence
           of
           times
           wherein
           they
           are
           done
           ,
           but
           often
           calling
           them
           into
           reckoning
           ,
           when
           the
           Offenders
           retain
           least
           memory
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           the
           deposition
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           Second
           was
           a
           tempestuous
           Rage
           ,
           neither
           led
           nor
           restrained
           by
           any
           Rules
           of
           Reason
           or
           of
           State
           ;
           not
           suddenly
           raised
           and
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           very
           cunning
           and
           artificial
           degrees
           .
           But
           examine
           his
           actions
           without
           distempred
           judgment
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           condemn
           him
           to
           
           be
           exceeding
           either
           insufficient
           or
           evil
           :
           weigh
           the
           Imputations
           that
           were
           objected
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           find
           nothing
           either
           of
           any
           truth
           or
           of
           great
           moment
           .
        
         
           Hollingshead
           writeth
           (s)
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           most
           unthankfully
           used
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           although
           ,
           through
           the
           frailty
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           he
           demeaned
           himself
           more
           dissolutely
           than
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Royalty
           of
           his
           estate
           ,
           yet
           in
           no
           Kings
           days
           the
           Commons
           were
           in
           greater
           wealth
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           more
           honoured
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy
           less
           wronged
           :
           who
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           evil-guided
           strength
           of
           their
           Will
           took
           head
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           headlong-destruction
           afterward
           :
           partly
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           his
           next
           Successor
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           Atchievements
           were
           against
           his
           own
           people
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           when
           upon
           occasion
           of
           this
           disorder
           more
           English
           bloud
           was
           spent
           than
           was
           in
           all
           the
           forraign
           Wars
           which
           had
           been
           since
           the
           Conquest
           .
           Three
           causes
           are
           commonly
           insinuated
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           King
           may
           be
           deposed
           ;
           Tyranny
           ,
           Insufficiency
           ,
           and
           Impiety
           :
           But
           what
           Prince
           could
           hold
           his
           State
           ,
           what
           People
           their
           Quiet
           assured
           ,
           if
           this
           your
           Doctrine
           should
           take
           place
           ?
           How
           many
           good
           Princes
           doth
           Envy
           brand
           with
           one
           of
           these
           marks
           ?
           What
           action
           of
           State
           can
           be
           so
           ordered
           ,
           that
           either
           blind
           Ignorance
           or
           set
           Malice
           will
           not
           easily
           strain
           to
           one
           of
           these
           heads
           ?
           Every
           execution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           every
           demand
           of
           Tribute
           or
           Supply
           ,
           shall
           be
           claimed
           Tyranny
           :
           every
           infortunate
           Event
           shall
           be
           exclaimed
           Insufficiency
           :
           every
           
           kind
           of
           Religion
           shall
           by
           them
           of
           another
           Sect
           be
           proclaimed
           Impiety
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           permit
           this
           high
           power
           to
           a
           heedless
           and
           headless
           Multitude
           ,
           who
           measure
           things
           not
           by
           Reason
           and
           Justice
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           commonly
           is
           partial
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           Report
           ,
           which
           usually
           is
           full
           of
           uncertainties
           and
           errours
           :
           the
           most
           part
           doing
           because
           others
           do
           ;
           all
           easie
           to
           become
           slavish
           to
           any
           mans
           ambitious
           attempt
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           open
           our
           ears
           to
           every
           foolish
           Phaeton
           ,
           who
           undertaking
           to
           guide
           the
           Chariot
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           will
           soon
           cast
           the
           whole
           Earth
           into
           combustion
           .
        
         
           You
           proceed
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           Sixth
           was
           also
           deposed
           for
           defects
           in
           Government
           .
           Let
           us
           yield
           a
           little
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           deceived
           ;
           a
           little
           that
           you
           may
           be
           carried
           by
           your
           affections
           :
           How
           can
           you
           excuse
           these
           open
           untruths
           ,
           wherein
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           the
           Devil
           hath
           a
           finger
           ?
           You
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           that
           the
           onely
           cause
           which
           drew
           the
           Family
           of
           York
           into
           Arms
           against
           King
           Henry
           ,
           was
           the
           Title
           which
           they
           had
           unto
           the
           Crown
           :
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           it
           was
           first
           enacted
           ,
           That
           Rich.
           Duke
           of
           York
           should
           succeed
           King
           Henry
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           :
           but
           for
           that
           he
           made
           unseasonable
           attempts
           ,
           he
           was
           declared
           by
           Parliament
           incapable
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           slain
           at
           the
           Battel
           of
           Wakefield
           .
        
         
           Then
           Edward
           his
           Son
           ,
           prosecuting
           the
           enterprize
           ,
           and
           having
           vanquished
           King
           Henry
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           obtained
           possession
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           caused
           King
           Henry
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           
           and
           himself
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           and
           Crowned
           King.
           Afterward
           he
           was
           chased
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           both
           deprived
           and
           disabled
           from
           the
           Crown
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           returned
           again
           ,
           and
           deprived
           King
           Henry
           both
           from
           Government
           and
           from
           Life
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           defects
           were
           objected
           against
           King
           Henry
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           to
           estrange
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           from
           him
           .
           The
           main
           cause
           of
           the
           War
           did
           proceed
           from
           the
           right
           of
           the
           one
           party
           ,
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           other
           :
           The
           contrariety
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           was
           caused
           ,
           by
           the
           alternative
           Victories
           of
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Your
           last
           example
           is
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           Third
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           write
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           sinned
           in
           murthering
           his
           Nephews
           ,
           yet
           after
           their
           death
           he
           was
           lawful
           King.
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           who
           called
           out
           of
           
             France
             Henry
          
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           down
           .
           Philosophers
           say
           ,
           that
           dreams
           do
           commonly
           arise
           ,
           by
           a
           reflection
           of
           the
           phansie
           upon
           some
           subject
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           meditated
           the
           day
           before
           .
           It
           may
           be
           that
           your
           drowsie
           conceit
           was
           here
           cast
           into
           a
           dream
           ,
           of
           that
           whereon
           it
           had
           dozed
           in
           all
           this
           Chapter
           :
           Or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           like
           unto
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           often
           told
           a
           lie
           ,
           that
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           it
           is
           ture
           .
           King
           Edward
           the
           fourth
           left
           other
           children
           besides
           those
           that
           were
           murthered
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           also
           ,
           who
           was
           elder
           Brother
           to
           King
           Richard
           ,
           left
           Issue
           in
           life
           ,
           all
           which
           had
           precedence
           of
           right
           before
           him
           .
           And
           as
           
           for
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           by
           what
           Parliament
           was
           King
           Richard
           deposed
           ?
           where
           did
           the
           States
           assemble
           ?
           when
           did
           they
           send
           for
           the
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           to
           put
           him
           down
           ?
           by
           what
           Decree
           ?
           by
           what
           Messengers
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           answer
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           confess
           ingenuously
           ,
           that
           you
           say
           untrue
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           your
           usual
           manner
           of
           deceiving
           ,
           to
           impute
           the
           act
           of
           a
           few
           unto
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           every
           event
           of
           Arms
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           judicial
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           For
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Richmond
           had
           his
           first
           strength
           from
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           his
           descent
           into
           England
           ,
           more
           by
           half
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           common
           people
           did
           stand
           for
           King
           Richard
           ,
           than
           stir
           against
           him
           .
           You
           adjoyn
           for
           a
           special
           consideration
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           Princes
           succeeded
           these
           whom
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           deposed
           .
           I
           will
           not
           extenuate
           the
           excellency
           of
           any
           Prince
           ;
           but
           I
           hold
           it
           more
           worthy
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           these
           disorders
           spent
           England
           a
           sea
           of
           bloud
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           deprivations
           of
           Princes
           were
           lawful
           .
           Nay
           ;
           by
           your
           favour
           ,
           if
           you
           sweat
           out
           your
           brains
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           evince
           ,
           that
           a
           fact
           is
           lawful
           because
           it
           is
           done
           .
           Yes
           (
           you
           say
           )
           for
           otherwise
           two
           great
           inconveniences
           would
           follow
           :
           One
           ,
           that
           the
           acts
           of
           those
           that
           were
           put
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           should
           be
           void
           and
           unjust
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           now
           pretend
           to
           these
           Crowns
           ,
           could
           have
           any
           Title
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           descended
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           those
           that
           were
           deprived
           .
        
         
         
           You
           deserve
           now
           to
           be
           basted
           with
           words
           well
           steeped
           in
           Vinegar
           and
           Salt
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           be
           more
           charitable
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           leave
           bad
           speeches
           to
           black
           mouths
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           purgeth
           all
           defects
           ,
           and
           maketh
           good
           the
           acts
           of
           him
           that
           is
           in
           Authority
           ,
           although
           he
           wanteth
           both
           capacity
           and
           right
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           Vlpian
           expresly
           determine
           (t)
           upon
           respect
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           to
           the
           common
           good
           .
           For
           the
           other
           point
           ,
           the
           Successors
           of
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           by
           course
           and
           compass
           of
           time
           ,
           may
           prescribe
           a
           right
           ;
           if
           they
           who
           have
           received
           wrong
           ,
           discontinue
           both
           pursuit
           and
           claim
           .
           Panormitane●
           saith
           (u)
           ,
           
             Successor
             in
             Dignitate
             potest
             praescribere
             ,
             non
             abstante
             vitio
             sui
             Praedecessoris
             .
             A
             Successor
             in
             Dignity
             may
             prescribe
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             fault
             of
             his
             Predecessor
          
           ;
           Otherwise
           ,
           causes
           of
           War
           should
           be
           immortal
           ,
           and
           Titles
           perpetually
           remain
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           Now
           then
           for
           summary
           collection
           of
           all
           that
           you
           have
           said
           :
           your
           Protestations
           are
           good
           ;
           your
           Proofs
           light
           and
           loose
           ;
           your
           Conclusions
           both
           dangerous
           and
           false
           .
           The
           first
           doth
           savour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           beareth
           title
           ,
        
         
           Wherein
           consisteth
           principally
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           proceeding
           against
           Princes
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           is
           mentioned
           .
           What
           interest
           Princes
           have
           in
           their
           Subjects
           goods
           or
           lives
           .
           How
           Oaths
           do
           bind
           or
           may
           be
           broken
           ,
           of
           Subjects
           towards
           their
           Princes
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           good
           King
           and
           a
           Tyrant
           .
        
         
           HEre
           you
           close
           with
           Bellaie
           upon
           two
           points
           :
           First
           ,
           whether
           a
           King
           is
           subject
           to
           any
           Law.
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           all
           Temporalities
           are
           in
           propriety
           the
           King's
           :
           But
           because
           these
           questions
           do
           little
           pertain
           to
           our
           principal
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           make
           any
           stay
           upon
           them
           ;
           it
           sufficeth
           that
           we
           may
           say
           with
           Seneca
           (a)
           :
           
             Omnia
             Rex
             imperio
             possidel
             ,
             singuli
             domino
             .
             The
             King
             hath
             Empire
             ,
             every
             man
             his
             particular
             propriety
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           proceed
           further
           to
           make
           ood
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           before-mentioned
           were
           lawfully
           deposed
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           all
           Law
           ,
           both
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           National
           ,
           and
           Positive
           .
           Your
           cause
           is
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           need
           to
           set
           a
           bold
           countenance
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           what
           Divine
           Laws
           do
           you
           alleadge
           ?
           You
           
           have
           largely
           before
           declared
           (
           you
           say
           )
           that
           God
           doth
           approve
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           which
           every
           Commonwealth
           doth
           choose
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Conditions
           and
           Statutes
           which
           it
           doth
           appoint
           unto
           her
           Prince
           .
           I
           must
           now
           take
           you
           for
           a
           natural
           lyar
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           not
           forbear
           to
           belye
           your self
           :
           you
           never
           proved
           any
           such
           matter
           ;
           and
           the
           contrary
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           entire
           Governments
           ,
           often
           ,
           Customs
           and
           Statutes
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           very
           commonly
           accidental
           actions
           are
           so
           unnatural
           and
           unjust
           ,
           that
           (
           otherwise
           than
           for
           a
           punishment
           and
           curse
           )
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           God
           doth
           approve
           them
           .
           We
           have
           often
           heard
           that
           the
           Church
           cannot
           erre
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           Government
           a
           Common-wealth
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           (
           I
           assure
           my self
           )
           published
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           (
           supposal
           is
           free
           )
           that
           God
           alloweth
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           which
           every
           Commonwealth
           doth
           choose
           :
           Doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           Divine
           Laws
           Princes
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           their
           Subjects
           ?
           These
           broken
           pieces
           will
           never
           be
           squared
           to
           form
           strong
           argument
           .
           But
           wherefore
           do
           not
           you
           produce
           the
           Divine
           Canons
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           they
           abhor
           to
           speak
           one
           word
           in
           your
           behalf
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           do
           give
           express
           sentence
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           let
           this
           pass
           among
           your
           least
           escapes
           ;
           in
           making
           God
           either
           the
           Author
           or
           Aider
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           you
           alleadge
           no
           other
           Humane
           Law
           ,
           but
           that
           Princes
           are
           subject
           to
           Law
           and
           Order
           .
           
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           but
           there
           is
           a
           duty
           for
           Princes
           to
           perform
           :
           But
           how
           prove
           you
           that
           their
           Subjects
           have
           power
           to
           depose
           them
           if
           they
           fail
           ?
           In
           this
           manner
           :
           As
           the
           Common-wealth
           gave
           them
           their
           Authority
           for
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           also
           take
           the
           same
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           abuse
           it
           .
           But
           I
           have
           manifested
           before
           (c)
           ,
           both
           that
           the
           people
           may
           so
           grant
           away
           their
           Authority
           that
           they
           cannot
           resume
           it
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           few
           Princes
           in
           the
           world
           hold
           their
           State
           by
           grant
           of
           the
           people
           .
           I
           will
           never
           hereafter
           esteem
           a
           mans
           valour
           by
           his
           voice
           :
           Your
           brave
           boast
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           Divine
           ,
           Humane
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           National
           and
           Positive
           ,
           is
           dissolved
           into
           smoak
           :
           You
           busie
           your self
           as
           the
           Poets
           write
           of
           Morpheus
           ,
           in
           presenting
           shadows
           to
           men
           asleep
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           chiefest
           reason
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           very
           ground
           &
           foundation
           of
           all
           .
           Soft
           ;
           What
           reason
           ?
           what
           ground
           ?
           if
           you
           have
           already
           made
           proof
           by
           all
           Laws
           ,
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           ,
           Natural
           ,
           National
           and
           Positive
           ,
           what
           better
           reason
           ;
           what
           surer
           ground
           will
           you
           bring
           ?
           Tush
           ;
           these
           interruptions
           ?
           The
           chiefest
           reason
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           very
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           is
           superiour
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Authority
           which
           the
           Prince
           hath
           ,
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           way
           of
           mandate
           and
           commission
           from
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           expected
           all
           this
           time
           :
           you
           have
           hitherto
           approached
           by
           stealing
           steps
           ,
           you
           are
           now
           come
           close
           to
           the
           wall
           ;
           do
           but
           mount
           into
           credit
           ,
           and
           the
           fort
           is
           your
           
           own
           .
           You
           affirmed
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           Princs
           might
           be
           deposed
           for
           disability
           ;
           then
           ,
           for
           misgovernment
           ;
           now
           ,
           upon
           pleasure
           and
           at
           will.
           For
           they
           who
           have
           given
           authority
           by
           commission
           ,
           do
           always
           retain
           more
           than
           they
           grant
           (d)
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           excluded
           either
           from
           Commanding
           or
           Judging
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           prevention
           ,
           concurrence
           ,
           or
           evocation
           ;
           even
           in
           those
           cases
           which
           they
           have
           given
           in
           charge
           (e)
           :
           The
           reason
           is
           declared
           by
           Vlpian
           ,
           (f)
           
             Because
             he
             to
             whom
             Iurisdiction
             is
             committed
             representeth
             his
             person
             who
             gave
             commission
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             .
          
           Hereupon
           Alexander
           (g)
           ,
           Panormitane
           (h)
           ,
           Innocentius
           ,
           and
           Felinus
           (i)
           ,
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cast
           their
           Commissioners
           out
           of
           power
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           Paulus
           saith
           (k)
           
             a
             man
             can
             judge
             no
             longer
             ,
             when
             he
             forbiddeth
             who
             gave
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           all
           States
           take
           denomination
           from
           that
           part
           wherein
           the
           supreme
           power
           is
           setled
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           be
           in
           one
           Prince
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           a
           Monarchy
           ;
           if
           in
           many
           of
           highest
           rank
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           an
           Aristocracy
           ;
           if
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           a
           Democracy
           .
           Whereupon
           it
           followeth
           ;
           if
           the
           people
           are
           superiour
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           hath
           no
           power
           but
           by
           commission
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           then
           all
           Estates
           are
           popular
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           much
           to
           respect
           who
           doth
           execute
           this
           high
           Power
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           from
           whom
           immediately
           it
           is
           derived
           .
           Hereto
           let
           us
           add
           that
           which
           you
           have
           said
           in
           another
           place
           (l)
           ;
           that
           in
           popular
           Governmens
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           sedition
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           tumults
           ,
           outrages
           ,
           and
           injustices
           upon
           every
           light
           occasion
           ;
           and
           then
           
           we
           shall
           perceive
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           you
           want
           the
           art
           of
           a
           wise
           deceiver
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           entangled
           in
           your
           tale
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           mere
           poyson
           ,
           which
           the
           Devil
           hath
           dropt
           out
           of
           your
           Pen
           ,
           to
           infect
           Christian
           Countries
           with
           disobedience
           and
           disorder
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           the
           contrary
           of
           this
           your
           impudent
           untruth
           ,
           our
           Laws
           do
           acknowledge
           supreme
           authority
           in
           the
           Prince
           within
           the
           Realm
           and
           Dominions
           of
           England
           ,
           (m)
           neither
           can
           Subjects
           bear
           themselves
           either
           superiour
           or
           equal
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           or
           attempt
           violence
           either
           against
           his
           person
           or
           estate
           ,
           but
           as
           well
           the
           Civil
           Law
           (n)
           ,
           as
           the
           particular
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           all
           Countries
           ,
           do
           adjudge
           it
           high
           and
           hainous
           Treason
           .
           I
           will
           speak
           now
           without
           passion
           :
           What
           reason
           have
           we
           ,
           to
           accept
           your
           idle
           talk
           for
           a
           kind
           of
           authority
           ,
           against
           the
           Judgment
           and
           Laws
           of
           most
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           ?
        
         
           You
           proceed
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           given
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           with
           such
           conditions
           and
           exceptions
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           same
           be
           not
           kept
           ,
           the
           people
           stand
           free
           .
           That
           the
           Prince
           receiveth
           his
           power
           under
           plain
           conditions
           ,
           you
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           afterward
           :
           now
           you
           hold
           on
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           mutual
           contracts
           ,
           if
           one
           side
           recede
           from
           promise
           ,
           the
           other
           remaineth
           not
           obliged
           :
           And
           this
           you
           prove
           by
           two
           Rules
           of
           the
           Law.
           The
           first
           is
           (o)
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             in
             vain
             require
             promise
             to
             be
             kept
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             refuseth
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             he
             promised
             .
          
           The
           other
           is
           (p)
           
             A
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             perform
             his
             Oath
             ,
             if
             on
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             that
             be
             not
             performed
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             he
             did
             swear
             .
          
        
         
         
           Poor
           fellow
           ,
           had
           you
           been
           as
           conversant
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           clear
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           in
           the
           smoak
           and
           dust
           of
           some
           corner
           of
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           you
           would
           never
           have
           concluded
           so
           generally
           so
           confidently
           upon
           any
           of
           the
           Rules
           of
           Law
           ,
           which
           are
           subject
           for
           the
           most
           part
           unto
           many
           exceptions
           .
           Alexander
           (q)
           &
           Felinus
           (r)
           do
           assign
           five
           fallencies
           unto
           these
           Rules
           :
           Socinus
           (s)
           giveth
           the
           contrary
           Rule
           :
           
             To
             him
             that
             breaketh
             his
             faith
             or
             oath
             ,
             faith
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
          
           ;
           and
           then
           restraineth
           it
           with
           seven
           limitations
           .
           But
           all
           affirm
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           offices
           which
           are
           mutual
           between
           any
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           or
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Child
           ,
           the
           Husband
           and
           the
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Master
           and
           Servant
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Subject
           ;
           although
           the
           same
           be
           further
           assured
           by
           Promise
           or
           by
           Oath
           ,
           the
           breach
           of
           duty
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           no
           discharge
           unto
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Father
           performeth
           not
           his
           duty
           towards
           his
           Children
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           thereby
           acquitted
           both
           of
           the
           obedience
           and
           care
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           exacteth
           of
           them
           ;
           howsoever
           Solon
           in
           his
           Laws
           discharged
           Children
           from
           nourishing
           their
           Parents
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           train
           them
           in
           some
           Trade
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           acquire
           their
           living
           .
           Much
           less
           are
           Subjects
           exempted
           from
           Obedience
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           either
           erre
           or
           be
           defective
           in
           Government
           ;
           because
           the
           like
           respect
           is
           not
           due
           unto
           Parents
           as
           unto
           Princes
           (
           as
           I
           have
           somewhat
           touched
           before
           )
           insomuch
           as
           a
           Son
           that
           beareth
           authority
           ,
           hath
           right
           both
           to
           command
           and
           compel
           the
           Father
           (t)
           .
        
         
         
           This
           was
           declared
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           that
           which
           Plutarch
           (u)
           ,
           Livie
           (x)
           ,
           Valerius
           (y)
           ,
           and
           Gellius
           (z)
           ,
           do
           report
           of
           
             Q.
             Fabius
          
           :
           to
           whom
           ,
           being
           Consul
           ,
           when
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Consul
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           did
           approach
           sitting
           upon
           his
           Horse
           ,
           the
           Son
           commanded
           him
           by
           a
           Sergeant
           to
           alight
           :
           the
           Father
           not
           onely
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           highly
           commended
           both
           the
           Courage
           and
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           the
           Majesty
           which
           he
           did
           bear
           ,
           and
           in
           preferring
           a
           publick
           both
           Duty
           and
           Authority
           before
           private
           .
           Upon
           those
           examples
           Paulus
           the
           Lawyer
           did
           write
           (a)
           ,
           that
           publick
           discipline
           was
           in
           higher
           estimation
           among
           the
           Roman
           Parents
           ,
           *
           than
           the
           love
           of
           Children
           .
        
         
           After
           an
           impertinent
           discourse
           ,
           that
           upon
           divers
           considerations
           an
           Oath
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           performed
           ;
           you
           annex
           another
           cause
           wherefore
           Subjects
           may
           withdraw
           their
           Allegeance
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           turn
           to
           the
           notable
           damage
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           :
           And
           both
           these
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           touched
           ,
           in
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Childerick
           King
           of
           France
           .
           But
           I
           regard
           not
           what
           was
           touched
           in
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Childeric
           ;
           I
           have
           answered
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Chapter
           next
           before
           ;
           I
           require
           either
           Arguments
           or
           Authority
           of
           more
           tough
           temper
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           turn
           back
           the
           leaf
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           Rule
           of
           the
           Law
           (
           because
           by
           Rules
           only
           you
           will
           only
           beat
           down
           Rule
           )
           (a)
           
             In
             evil
             promises
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             to
             keep
             faith
             :
          
           Which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           a
           sentence
           of
           Isid●rus
           (b)
           :
           
             In
             evil
             promises
             ,
             
             break
             your
             word
             ;
             in
             a
             dishonest
             oath
             change
             your
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           Well
           fare
           your
           wits
           ,
           good
           soul
           ;
           Do
           you
           account
           the
           promise
           of
           obedience
           evil
           ?
           not
           so
           (
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           say
           )
           but
           it
           turneth
           to
           be
           evil
           when
           it
           turneth
           to
           the
           notable
           detriment
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           your
           peculiar
           gifts
           ,
           the
           further
           you
           go
           ,
           the
           more
           impious
           you
           declare
           your self
           .
           For
           if
           you
           take
           the
           word
           evil
           in
           no
           higher
           sence
           than
           for
           detriment
           and
           dammage
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           upon
           your
           rule
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           were
           no
           further
           tied
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           than
           the
           performance
           thereof
           were
           advantageable
           unto
           him
           .
           You
           would
           enforce
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Father
           doth
           dissipate
           his
           patrimonial
           Estate
           ,
           and
           run
           a
           course
           to
           ruine
           his
           Family
           ,
           the
           Children
           and
           the
           Wife
           may
           thereupon
           disavow
           their
           duties
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           take
           a
           true
           touch
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           vices
           of
           any
           Prince
           are
           not
           sufficient
           of
           themselves
           to
           overthrow
           a
           State
           ,
           except
           thereupon
           Rebellions
           be
           raised
           ,
           which
           will
           draw
           all
           things
           into
           confusion
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Prince
           ,
           which
           either
           hath
           lived
           ,
           or
           can
           almost
           be
           imagined
           to
           live
           ,
           in
           so
           little
           sence
           of
           humanity
           ,
           but
           generally
           he
           both
           favoureth
           and
           maintaineth
           some
           order
           of
           Justice
           ;
           only
           against
           particular
           persons
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           have
           violently
           been
           carried
           by
           the
           tempest
           of
           their
           passion
           ,
           whereby
           notwithstanding
           the
           inordinate
           desires
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           reach
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           saith
           Suetonius
           ,
           (c)
           that
           under
           Domitian
           
           the
           provinces
           were
           well
           governed
           ,
           only
           certain
           private
           men
           at
           Rome
           ,
           felt
           the
           evil
           of
           his
           cruelty
           and
           other
           vices
           .
           But
           when
           the
           people
           do
           break
           into
           tumult
           ,
           then
           all
           course
           of
           Justice
           is
           stopped
           ;
           then
           is
           either
           assistance
           made
           ,
           or
           resistance
           weakned
           for
           forain
           Invasion
           ;
           then
           is
           every
           one
           raised
           into
           hope
           who
           cannot
           fly
           but
           with
           other
           mens
           Feathers
           ;
           then
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           fierce
           Horse
           hath
           cast
           his
           Rider
           ,
           the
           Reins
           are
           loosed
           to
           those
           insolencies
           ,
           which
           a
           dissolute
           people
           ,
           nothing
           restrained
           either
           by
           honesty
           or
           ●●ar
           do
           usually
           commit
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           ou●
           of
           one
           extremity
           wherein
           they
           have
           been
           holden
           by
           force
           ,
           to
           run
           with
           a
           swift
           course
           into
           another
           ,
           without
           staying
           in
           the
           midst
           ;
           so
           the
           people
           breaking
           out
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           hold
           back
           ,
           will
           run
           headlong
           into
           unbridled
           liberty
           ;
           and
           the
           harder
           they
           were
           kept
           under
           before
           ,
           the
           more
           insolently
           will
           they
           then
           insult
           .
        
         
           I
           observe
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           ▪
           alleadgeth
           two
           reasons
           wherefore
           we
           should
           be
           obedient
           even
           to
           wicked
           and
           cruel
           Princes
           :
           one
           is
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             God
          
           (d)
           ▪
           and
           in
           their
           Royalty
           do
           bear
           his
           Image
           :
           Another
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           and
           tranquillity
           of
           our selves
           ;
           
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             under
             them
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
          
           
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Prophet
           Ieremiah
           
           also
           exhorted
           the
           Jews
           to
           seek
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           City
           whither
           they
           should
           be
           transported
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           p●ace
           thereof
           their
           quiet
           should
           consist
           :
           For
           by
           obedience
           ,
           a
           few
           particulars
           remain
           in
           danger
           ;
           
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           all
           ;
           by
           Obedience
           ,
           we
           can
           be
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           but
           of
           one
           ;
           by
           Rebellion
           we
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           Rapine
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           many
           ;
           by
           the
           one
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           all
           things
           are
           permitted
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           Saint
           Augustine
           said
           ;
           (g)
           
             It
             is
             a
             general
             covenant
             of
             humane
             Society
             to
             obey
             Kings
             :
          
           And
           likewise
           St.
           Ambrose
           (h)
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             and
             special
             point
             of
             doctrine
             whereby
             Christians
             are
             taught
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             higher
             powers
             .
          
        
         
           Three
           ways
           a
           cruel
           Prince
           may
           work
           violence
           against
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           upon
           their
           Goods
           ;
           upon
           their
           Persons
           ;
           and
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           commanding
           them
           to
           commit
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           ,
           St.
           Ambrose
           saith
           :
           (i)
           
             If
             the
             Emperour
             demandeth
             tribute
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             him
             :
             If
             he
             desireth
             Fields
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             them
             if
             he
             please
             :
             I
             do
             not
             give
             them
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             therewith
             also
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             them
             .
          
           Of
           the
           second
           ,
           Tertullian
           writeth
           (k)
           as
           I
           have
           alleadged
           him
           before
           :
           For
           what
           War
           are
           we
           unserviceable
           or
           unfit
           ,
           although
           unequal
           in
           number
           ,
           who
           do
           so
           willingly
           suffer
           death
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           judging
           it
           lawful
           to
           resist
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           scarce
           allowable
           to
           fly
           .
           In
           the
           third
           case
           ,
           not
           your
           rule
           of
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Apostles
           taketh
           place
           :
           
             It
             is
             better
             to
             obey
             GOD
             than
             man
          
           (l)
           :
           whereby
           the
           Subject
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           yield
           obedience
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           ?
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           by
           doing
           ,
           but
           by
           suffering
           he
           is
           :
           He
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           in
           doing
           that
           onely
           which
           is
           evil
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           not
           thereby
           freed
           from
           doing
           any
           other
           
           thing
           which
           is
           lawfully
           commanded
           .
           St.
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           (m)
           
             Iulian
             was
             an
             Infidel
             Emperour
             ,
             an
             Apostata
             ,
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             Christian
             Souldiers
             did
             serve
             this
             Infidel
             Emperour
             ;
             when
             he
             would
             have
             them
             worship
             Idols
             ,
             and
             offer
             Frankincense
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             preferred
             God
             before
             him
             :
             but
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Bring
             forth
             the
             Army
             ,
             march
             against
             such
             a
             Nation
             ,
             they
             did
             presently
             obey
             .
          
           All
           this
           seemeth
           to
           be
           confirmed
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           forewarned
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           (n)
           what
           heavie
           ,
           what
           open
           injustice
           they
           should
           endure
           under
           some
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             cry
             out
             in
             that
             day
             because
             of
             your
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             you
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           you
           shall
           grudge
           at
           this
           burthen
           ,
           you
           shall
           groan
           under
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           shall
           not
           have
           power
           ,
           either
           to
           shrink
           from
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           shake
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           Surely
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           been
           advisied
           ,
           you
           would
           privily
           have
           blown
           your
           Blasphemies
           into
           the
           ears
           of
           those
           Ideots
           ,
           who
           adore
           you
           for
           the
           great
           Penitentiaries
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           esteem
           your
           idle
           imaginations
           as
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           :
           and
           not
           so
           publickly
           have
           poured
           forth
           your self
           into
           these
           Paradoxes
           ,
           both
           impious
           and
           absurd
           ;
           not
           so
           boisterously
           have
           stepped
           ,
           like
           
             Hercules
             Furens
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           open
           stage
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           denounce
           deprivation
           against
           all
           Princes
           .
           You
           would
           not
           thus
           confidently
           have
           opposed
           your
           hot-headed
           assertion
           against
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           You
           would
           not
           thus
           ignorantly
           have
           troubled
           the
           Waters
           of
           true
           humane
           
           Wisdom
           ,
           by
           corrupting
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           :
           you
           would
           not
           thus
           profanely
           have
           abused
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           maintaining
           Rebellion
           ,
           as
           Conjurers
           do
           in
           invocating
           the
           Devil
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           you
           are
           thereby
           discovered
           to
           be
           neither
           religious
           ,
           modest
           ,
           nor
           wise
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           you
           have
           run
           your self
           into
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Canon
           ,
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Chalcedon
           .
           (q)
           Wherein
           it
           is
           thus
           decreed
           against
           you
           :
           
             If
             Clerks
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             be
             contrivers
             of
             Conspiracies
             ,
             or
             raisers
             of
             Factions
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             degraded
             .
          
        
         
           After
           this
           you
           declare
           who
           is
           a
           Tyrant
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           (
           you
           say
           )
           if
           once
           he
           doth
           decline
           from
           his
           duty
           :
           which
           is
           a
           large
           description
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           set
           all
           Christian
           Countries
           on
           float
           with
           Bloud
           .
           Comines
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           good
           King
           ,
           whose
           vertues
           are
           not
           overballanced
           by
           vice
           .
        
         
           I
           omit
           your
           thick
           errour
           in
           putting
           no
           difference
           between
           a
           Magistrate
           and
           a
           King
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           of
           like
           quality
           ;
           and
           do
           come
           now
           to
           a
           principal
           point
           of
           your
           strength
           :
           That
           Christian
           Princes
           at
           this
           day
           are
           admitted
           upon
           conditions
           ,
           and
           likewise
           with
           protestations
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           perform
           the
           same
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           are
           free
           from
           all
           alleageance
           .
           This
           you
           will
           prove
           by
           the
           particular
           Oaths
           of
           all
           Princes
           ,
           if
           the
           over-running
           of
           your
           tongue
           may
           have
           the
           full
           course
           without
           encounter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           intituled
           ,
        
         
           Of
           the
           Coronation
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           admitting
           to
           their
           Authority
           ;
           and
           the
           Oaths
           which
           they
           do
           make
           in
           the
           same
           unto
           the
           Commonwealth
           for
           their
           good
           Government
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           I
           will
           preface
           ,
           that
           no
           Prince
           is
           soveraign
           ,
           who
           acknowledgeth
           himself
           either
           subject
           or
           accountable
           to
           any
           but
           to
           God
           ;
           even
           as
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           said
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           were
           Judges
           of
           private
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           God
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           immediate
           subjection
           ,
           Princes
           are
           most
           especially
           obliged
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Nature
           :
           for
           (r)
           Baldus
           ,
           (s)
           Alexander
           ,
           (t)
           Speculator
           ,
           (u)
           all
           Interpreters
           ,
           
           the
           Law
           it self
           ,
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Princes
           are
           more
           strictly
           bound
           to
           these
           Laws
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Whereof
           
           Dionysius
           the
           Tyrant
           had
           some
           sence
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           unto
           his
           Mother
           ,
           *
           That
           he
           was
           able
           to
           dispence
           with
           the
           Laws
           of
           Syracusa
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           he
           had
           no
           power
           .
           If
           therefore
           a
           Prince
           doth
           profess
           that
           he
           will
           bear
           himself
           r●gardful
           of
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           condition
           or
           restrain
           himself
           ,
           but
           〈…〉
           honourable
           promise
           of
           endeavour
           〈◊〉
           discharge
           his
           Duty
           ,
           being
           tyed
           thereby
           to
           
           no
           scanter
           scope
           than
           he
           was
           before
           .
           The
           reason
           hereof
           is
           ,
           (y)
           
             Quia
             expressio
             ejus
             quod
             tacitè
             inest
             ,
             nihil
             operatur
             :
             The
             expressing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             secretly
             understood
             ,
             worketh
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Again
           ,
           when
           the
           Promise
           is
           not
           annexed
           to
           the
           Authority
           ,
           but
           voluntarily
           and
           freely
           made
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           his
           Estate
           is
           not
           thereby
           made
           conditional
           .
           For
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           do
           consent
           in
           this
           Rule
           (z)
           ,
           
             Pacta
             conventa
             quae
             contractibus
             non
             insunt
             ,
          
           *
           
             non
             formant
             actionem
             :
             Covenants
             which
             are
             not
             inherent
             in
             Contracts
             ,
             do
             not
             form
             an
             Action
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           although
           by
           all
           Laws
           ,
           both
           of
           Conscience
           and
           State
           ,
           a
           Prince
           is
           bound
           to
           perform
           his
           Promise
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           Sentences
           saith
           )
           God
           himself
           will
           stand
           obliged
           to
           his
           word
           :
           yet
           is
           not
           the
           authority
           ,
           but
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prince
           hereby
           affected
           ;
           the
           person
           is
           both
           tyed
           and
           touched
           in
           honour
           ,
           the
           authority
           ceaseth
           not
           ,
           if
           performances
           do
           fail
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           sort
           was
           that
           which
           you
           report
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           who
           in
           delivering
           the
           Sword
           to
           his
           Governors
           ,
           would
           say
           ,
           
             If
             I
             reign
             justly
             ,
             then
             use
             it
             for
             me
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             use
             it
             against
             me
             :
          
           But
           where
           you
           adde
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           very
           same
           words
           in
           effect
           which
           Princes
           do
           use
           at
           their
           Coronations
           ,
           (
           pardon
           me
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           fit
           I
           should
           be
           moved
           )
           you
           will
           find
           it
           to
           be
           a
           very
           base
           lye
           .
           Of
           this
           nature
           was
           that
           also
           which
           the
           same
           Trajan
           did
           (
           to
           encourage
           his
           Subjects
           to
           do
           the
           like
           )
           in
           taking
           an
           Oath
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           :
           which
           Pliny
           the
           younger
           did
           account
           so
           strange
           ,
           as
           the
           like
           before
           
           had
           not
           been
           seen
           .
           But
           afterward
           Theodoric
           did
           follow
           that
           fact
           ;
           whereupon
           Cassiodorus
           saith
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ,
             Trajani
             nostri
             clarum
             seculis
             reparamus
             exemplum
             ;
             jurat
             vobis
             per
             quem
             juratis
             :
             We
             repair
             the
             famous
             example
             of
          
           Trajan
           ;
           
             he
             sweareth
             to
             you
             by
             whom
             you
             swear
             .
          
           So
           when
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           was
           accepted
           for
           Successor
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           made
           promise
           to
           maintain
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           liberties
           thereof
           .
           And
           likewise
           divers
           Princes
           do
           give
           their
           faith
           to
           maintain
           the
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           change
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           :
           which
           Oath
           is
           interpreted
           by
           *
           Baldus
           ,
           (a)
           Panormitane
           ,
           and
           (b)
           Alexander
           ,
           to
           extend
           no
           further
           than
           when
           the
           Laws
           shall
           be
           both
           profitable
           and
           just
           ;
           because
           Justice
           and
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           is
           the
           principal
           point
           both
           of
           the
           Oath
           and
           Duty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           whereto
           all
           other
           clauses
           must
           be
           referred
           .
           And
           now
           to
           your
           Examples
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           the
           rank
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Kings
           you
           cannot
           find
           either
           Condition
           or
           Oath
           ;
           not
           in
           the
           ancient
           Empires
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           not
           usually
           in
           the
           flourishing
           time
           of
           the
           Roman
           State
           ,
           both
           under
           Heathen
           and
           Christian
           Emperours
           ;
           because
           these
           times
           are
           too
           pure
           for
           your
           purpose
           ,
           you
           fumble
           forth
           a
           dull
           Conjecture
           :
           That
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           first
           Kings
           were
           elected
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           they
           did
           it
           upon
           conditions
           and
           assurances
           for
           themselves
           .
           That
           the
           first
           Kings
           received
           not
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           have
           manifested
           before
           
           :
           and
           yet
           your
           inference
           hereupon
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           
           if
           you
           should
           sue
           in
           some
           Court
           for
           a
           Legacy
           ,
           alleadging
           nothing
           for
           your
           intent
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           like
           the
           Testator
           should
           leave
           you
           something
           ;
           in
           which
           case
           it
           is
           like
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           that
           your
           Plea
           would
           be
           answered
           with
           a
           silent
           scorn
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           few
           loose
           Speeches
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           would
           stoop
           to
           gather
           together
           ,
           you
           bring
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Anastasius
           the
           first
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Patriarch
           Euphemius
           required
           before
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           a
           Confession
           of
           the
           Faith
           in
           writing
           ,
           wherein
           he
           should
           promise
           to
           innovate
           nothing
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           take
           away
           certain
           Oppressions
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Offices
           without
           money
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           not
           speak
           upon
           idle
           imagination
           ,
           but
           agreeable
           to
           sence
           .
           What
           either
           Condition
           or
           Restraint
           do
           you
           find
           in
           these
           words
           ?
           Condition
           they
           do
           not
           form
           ,
           because
           in
           case
           of
           failance
           they
           do
           not
           make
           the
           Authority
           void
           :
           neither
           do
           they
           make
           Restraint
           ,
           because
           they
           contain
           no
           point
           whereunto
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           did
           not
           restrain
           him
           .
           All
           this
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           perform
           without
           an
           Oath
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           sworn
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           more
           but
           bound
           to
           perform
           it
           :
           even
           as
           if
           a
           Father
           should
           give
           his
           word
           to
           cloath
           and
           feed
           his
           Child
           ;
           or
           the
           Husband
           to
           love
           his
           Wife
           ;
           or
           any
           man
           to
           discharge
           that
           duty
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           doth
           require
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Anastasius
           was
           both
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           justly
           punished
           by
           God
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           Faith
           ;
           but
           his
           Subjects
           did
           never
           challenge
           to
           be
           free
           therefore
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
         
           The
           same
           Answer
           may
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Promise
           ,
           which
           Michael
           the
           first
           gave
           to
           Nicephorus
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             not
             violate
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             embrue
             his
             hands
             with
             innocent
             bloud
          
           ;
           especially
           if
           you
           take
           the
           word
           Ordinances
           for
           matters
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           :
           but
           if
           you
           take
           it
           in
           a
           larger
           sence
           ,
           then
           have
           I
           also
           declared
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Promise
           doth
           extend
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           Example
           is
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Almain
           ;
           from
           whence
           all
           that
           you
           object
           doth
           fall
           within
           this
           circle
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Empire
           was
           held
           by
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           until
           his
           Line
           was
           determined
           in
           Conrade
           the
           First
           :
           After
           whose
           death
           it
           became
           Elective
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ;
           then
           in
           Otho
           his
           son
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           from
           whom
           notwithstanding
           no
           other
           promise
           was
           wrested
           ,
           but
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           duty
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           informed
           ,
           or
           rather
           threatned
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           severely
           exact
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           But
           (
           as
           in
           all
           Elective
           States
           it
           usually
           happeneth
           )
           at
           every
           new
           change
           and
           choice
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           was
           deplumed
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Feathers
           ,
           until
           in
           the
           end
           he
           was
           made
           naked
           of
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Princes
           having
           drawn
           all
           power
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           So
           by
           degrees
           the
           Empire
           was
           changed
           from
           a
           Monarchy
           to
           a
           pure
           Aristocracy
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           bearing
           the
           Title
           thereof
           ,
           but
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Puissance
           remaining
           in
           the
           States
           .
           During
           which
           weakness
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           some
           points
           were
           added
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           which
           
           seemed
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           soveraignty
           of
           his
           estate
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           those
           Princes
           who
           have
           retained
           their
           dignity
           ,
           without
           any
           diminution
           either
           of
           Authority
           or
           of
           Honour
           ?
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           which
           not
           many
           hundred
           years
           since
           was
           erected
           into
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           States
           did
           challenge
           therein
           a
           right
           of
           Election
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           always
           pass
           according
           to
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           was
           esteemed
           a
           soveraign
           Monarchy
           ;
           until
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Casimire
           the
           Great
           ,
           when
           Lodovicus
           his
           Nephew
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           rather
           greedy
           than
           desirous
           to
           be
           King
           also
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           did
           much
           abase
           the
           Majesty
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           falling
           afterward
           into
           the
           Line
           of
           Iagello
           ,
           who
           married
           one
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           Lodowiek
           ,
           it
           recovered
           the
           ancient
           both
           dignity
           and
           strength
           .
           But
           when
           that
           Line
           also
           failed
           in
           
             Sigismond
             Augustus
          
           ,
           the
           last
           Male
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           the
           States
           elected
           Henry
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           with
           this
           clause
           irritant
           ;
           That
           if
           he
           did
           violate
           any
           point
           of
           his
           Oath
           ,
           the
           people
           should
           owe
           him
           no
           Allegiance
           .
           But
           whereas
           you
           report
           this
           as
           the
           usual
           Oath
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Polonia
           ,
           you
           deserve
           to
           hear
           the
           plainest
           term
           of
           untruth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           you
           distinguish
           two
           times
           :
           one
           ,
           before
           the
           Conquest
           thereof
           by
           the
           Moors
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           recovered
           again
           by
           the
           Christians
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           a
           difference
           in
           these
           two
           times
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           Elective
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           hath
           always
           remained
           
           Successive
           :
           insomuch
           as
           (d)
           
             Peter
             Belluga
          
           ,
           a
           diligent
           Writer
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           doth
           affirm
           ,
           *
           that
           the
           people
           have
           no
           power
           in
           elect●on
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           the
           Line
           should
           fail
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           matter
           in
           controversie
           ,
           you
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           did
           swear
           the
           same
           points
           in
           effect
           ,
           which
           before
           have
           been
           mentioned
           .
           This
           we
           must
           take
           upon
           your
           forfeited
           Faith
           ,
           for
           you
           alleadge
           no
           form
           of
           Oath
           ,
           onely
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           fourth
           National
           Council
           of
           (c)
           Toledo
           ,
           with
           all
           humility
           convenient
           did
           require
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           King
           and
           all
           other
           that
           should
           follow
           ,
           would
           be
           meek
           and
           moderate
           towards
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           govern
           them
           with
           Justice
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           sentence
           in
           Causes
           capital
           without
           assistance
           :
           declaring
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           should
           exercise
           cruel
           and
           proud
           Authority
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           with
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           separated
           to
           everlasting
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           pang
           hath
           possessed
           your
           dreaming
           brains
           ,
           to
           term
           this
           by
           a
           marginal
           Note
           ,
           
             Conditions
             of
             reigning
             in
          
           Spain
           ?
           being
           no
           other
           than
           a
           reverent
           and
           grave
           admonition
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           with
           a
           fearful
           declaration
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           against
           wicked
           Princes
           .
           And
           that
           which
           was
           afterward
           decreed
           in
           the
           sixth
           Council
           of
           
             Toledo
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             should
             swear
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             break
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
          
           because
           it
           is
           a
           principal
           point
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           his
           Estate
           was
           not
           thereby
           made
           conditional
           .
        
         
         
           The
           rest
           of
           this
           passage
           you
           fill
           up
           with
           froath
           of
           the
           antiquated
           Law
           of
           Don
           Pelayo
           ,
           prescribing
           a
           form
           of
           inaugurating
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ;
           whereof
           there
           is
           not
           one
           point
           either
           now
           in
           use
           ,
           or
           pertaining
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           So
           miserable
           is
           your
           case
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           write
           nothing
           therein
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           either
           impertinent
           or
           untrue
           .
        
         
           For
           France
           ,
           your
           first
           Example
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Coronation
           of
           Philip
           the
           First
           :
           wherein
           you
           note
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           his
           Father
           requested
           the
           people
           to
           swear
           Obedience
           to
           his
           son
           ;
           inferring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           a
           Coronation
           requireth
           a
           new
           Consent
           ,
           which
           includeth
           a
           certain
           Election
           of
           the
           Subjects
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           light
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           breath
           is
           sufficient
           to
           disperse
           it
           .
           Philip
           was
           crowned
           King
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           which
           action
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           ordinary
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           of
           such
           both
           difficulty
           and
           weight
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           without
           assembly
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           .
           The
           Oath
           which
           he
           made
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           form
           extant
           in
           the
           Library
           of
           
             Rheimes
             :
             I
             do
             promise
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             conserve
             to
             every
             one
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             Canonical
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             due
             Law
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             will
             defend
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             lie
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             by
             right
             ought
             to
             do
             within
             his
             Realm
             ,
             to
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             committed
             to
             him
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             to
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             by
             my
             authority
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Laws
             according
             to
             right
             .
          
           Adde
           to
           this
           a
           more
           ancient
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           those
           Kings
           ,
           which
           it
           seemeth
           you
           have
           not
           seen
           :
           
             I
             
             swear
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             govern
             well
             and
             duly
             the
             Subjects
             committed
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             with
             all
             my
             Power
             ,
             Iudgement
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             .
          
           Adde
           also
           the
           Oath
           which
           you
           alleadge
           of
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           surnamed
           
             Augustus
             :
             To
             maintain
             all
             Canonical
             Priviledges
             ,
             Law
             and
             Iustice
             due
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             to
             defend
             his
             Subjects
             as
             a
             good
             King
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             ;
             to
             procure
             that
             they
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             Excess
             ,
             Rapine
             ,
             Extortion
             ,
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             to
             take
             order
             that
             Iustice
             be
             kept
             with
             equity
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             expel
             Hereticks
             .
          
           What
           doth
           all
           this
           rise
           unto
           ,
           but
           a
           Princely
           promise
           to
           discharge
           honourably
           and
           truly
           those
           points
           of
           duty
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           did
           lay
           upon
           them
           ?
           What
           other
           Conditions
           or
           Restraints
           are
           imposed
           ?
           What
           other
           Contract
           is
           hereby
           made
           ?
           Where
           are
           the
           Protestations
           which
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Chapter
           you
           promised
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           do
           fail
           in
           his
           Promise
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           are
           free
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ?
           What
           Clause
           do
           you
           find
           sounding
           to
           that
           sence
           ?
           But
           you
           little
           regard
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           say
           ;
           you
           easily
           remember
           to
           forget
           your
           word
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           we
           must
           put
           these
           your
           vain
           Speeches
           into
           the
           reckoning
           of
           Money
           accounted
           ,
           but
           not
           received
           :
           and
           seeing
           you
           cannot
           shew
           us
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           and
           of
           Spain
           are
           tyed
           to
           any
           Condition
           ,
           whereto
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           bind
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           vary
           from
           the
           judgment
           of
           Ordradus
           (f)
           in
           affirming
           them
           to
           be
           absolute
           Kings
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           pressed
           this
           point
           the
           rather
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           most
           Neighbour-Nations
           have
           taken
           the
           form
           of
           anointing
           and
           crowning
           their
           Kings
           ,
           from
           the
           ancient
           custom
           of
           France
           ;
           although
           the
           substance
           be
           deduced
           from
           the
           first
           Kings
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           anointing
           of
           King
           Saul
           :
           whereof
           David
           (
           you
           say
           )
           made
           great
           account
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Saul
           had
           been
           rejected
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           himself
           had
           lawfully
           born
           Arms
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           Out
           ,
           Atheist
           ;
           you
           would
           be
           dawbed
           with
           Dung
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           most
           vile
           filth
           of
           your
           Stews
           cast
           in
           your
           face
           .
           Did
           David
           bear
           Arms
           against
           his
           anointed
           King
           ?
           did
           he
           ever
           lift
           up
           his
           eye-lids
           against
           him
           ?
           did
           he
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           defend
           himself
           otherwise
           than
           by
           flight
           ?
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           Shemei
           did
           not
           half
           so
           cruelly
           either
           curse
           or
           revile
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           much
           both
           by
           speech
           and
           action
           detest
           this
           fact
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           endured
           ten
           thousand
           deaths
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           defiled
           his
           Soul
           with
           so
           damnable
           a
           thought
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           we
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           who
           to
           set
           up
           Sedition
           and
           Tumult
           ,
           abuse
           all
           divine
           and
           humane
           Writings
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           you
           believe
           will
           advance
           your
           purpose
           ?
           who
           spend
           some
           speech
           of
           respect
           unto
           Kings
           for
           allurement
           onely
           ,
           to
           draw
           us
           more
           deep
           into
           your
           deceit
           ?
           Shall
           we
           give
           any
           further
           ear
           to
           your
           Doctrine
           ,
           both
           blasphemous
           and
           bloudy
           ?
           We
           will
           hear
           you
           to
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           I
           deceive
           my self
           ,
           but
           your
           own
           tale
           shall
           ,
           in
           any
           moderate
           judgment
           ,
           condemn
           the
           authority
           of
           your
           opinions
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           come
           then
           to
           your
           last
           Example
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           neither
           the
           last
           nor
           the
           least
           whereat
           you
           level
           ;
           )
           and
           that
           is
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           Kingdoms
           (
           you
           say
           )
           hath
           most
           particularly
           taken
           this
           Ceremony
           of
           Sacring
           and
           Anointing
           from
           France
           .
           Well
           ,
           let
           the
           Ceremony
           be
           taken
           from
           whence
           you
           please
           ;
           if
           the
           Oath
           be
           no
           other
           than
           you
           do
           specifie
           ,
           
             To
             observe
             peace
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             Reverence
             unto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             to
             administer
             Law
             and
             Iustice
             equal●y
             to
             all
             ;
             to
             abrogate
             evil
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             ,
             and
             maintain
             good
          
           ;
           (
           which
           was
           the
           Oath
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           First
           ;
           the
           like
           whereto
           was
           that
           of
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           altered
           onely
           in
           the
           first
           branch
           ,
           
             To
             love
             and
             defend
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           )
           If
           the
           Oath
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           other
           Answer
           you
           need
           to
           expect
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           free
           Royal
           Promise
           ,
           to
           discharge
           that
           duty
           which
           God
           doth
           impose
           .
           And
           this
           is
           plainly
           declared
           by
           the
           Speech
           which
           you
           alleadge
           of
           
             Thomas
             Arundel
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           :
           Remember
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Oath
             which
             voluntarily
             you
             made
             :
          
           Voluntarily
           he
           said
           ,
           and
           not
           necessarily
           ;
           it
           was
           voluntaly
           in
           Oath
           ,
           but
           necessary
           in
           Duty
           .
           That
           which
           you
           report
           also
           ,
           that
           ▪
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           did
           write
           unto
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           importeth
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           Duty
           :
           Remember
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             the
             Confession
             which
             you
             made
          
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           omit
           your
           description
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Coronation
           in
           England
           .
           First
           (
           you
           say
           )
           the
           King
           is
           sworn
           ;
           then
           the
           Archbishop
           
           declareth
           to
           the
           people
           what
           he
           hath
           sworn
           ,
           and
           demandeth
           if
           they
           be
           content
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           him
           under
           those
           conditions
           :
           whereunto
           they
           consenting
           ,
           he
           putteth
           on
           the
           Royal
           Ornaments
           ;
           and
           then
           addeth
           the
           words
           of
           commission
           :
           
             Stand
             and
             hold
             thy
             place
             ,
             and
             keep
             thy
             Oath
             .
          
           And
           thus
           you
           have
           hammered
           out
           a
           formal
           Election
           ,
           supposing
           that
           you
           draw
           together
           the
           pieces
           of
           falshood
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           perceive
           the
           s●am
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           being
           not
           the
           nearest
           in
           Bloud
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           did
           countenance
           his
           violence
           with
           the
           election
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           not
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Parliament
           that
           was
           holden
           before
           .
           And
           therefore
           you
           do
           impudently
           abuse
           us
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           joyning
           them
           together
           as
           one
           Act
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           by
           falsifying
           divers
           points
           in
           both
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           by
           insinuating
           that
           the
           same
           order
           was
           observed
           by
           other
           Kings
           .
        
         
           The
           points
           which
           you
           falsifie
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           The
           interrogation
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           the
           absurd
           straining
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Stand
             ,
             hold
             thy
             place
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Commission
           ;
           the
           alleadging
           also
           out
           of
           Stow
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Archbishop
           did
           read
           unto
           the
           people
           what
           the
           King
           was
           bound
           unto
           by
           Oath
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Earl
           of
           Northumberland
           did
           shew
           a
           Ring
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           see
           the
           Band
           whereby
           the
           King
           was
           bound
           unto
           them
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           King
           did
           pray
           that
           he
           might
           observe
           his
           promise
           .
           In
           whi●h
           composition
           of
           Conceits
           you
           shew
           how
           active
           you
           are
           in
           counterfeiting
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           make
           
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           perswading
           your self
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           fraud
           unto
           God
           ,
           to
           deceive
           the
           World
           in
           a
           lye
           for
           advantage
           .
        
         
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           also
           (
           because
           his
           Right
           was
           litigious
           ,
           and
           another
           was
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           )
           strengthened
           ,
           or
           rather
           countenanced
           his
           Title
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           People
           .
           But
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           consent
           and
           acceptation
           of
           the
           people
           was
           demanded
           :
           First
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           credit
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           say
           ;
           then
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           not
           being
           done
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           addeth
           no
           right
           unto
           the
           Prince
           ;
           but
           is
           onely
           a
           formality
           ,
           a
           circumstance
           onely
           of
           Ceremony
           and
           Order
           .
        
         
           Hereupon
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           hath
           his
           authority
           by
           agreement
           and
           contract
           between
           him
           and
           the
           people
           :
           insinuating
           thereby
           ,
           that
           he
           loseth
           the
           same
           ,
           if
           he
           either
           violate
           or
           neglect
           his
           word
           .
           The
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           that
           onely
           succession
           of
           Bloud
           maketh
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           nothing
           necessary
           ,
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           absurd
           ,
           base
           ,
           and
           impious
           ,
           an
           unlearned
           ,
           fond
           ,
           and
           wicked
           assertion
           ;
           in
           flattery
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           the
           manifest
           ruine
           of
           Commonwealths
           ,
           and
           perverting
           of
           all
           Law
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           always
           foresee
           that
           your
           impostumed
           stomach
           would
           belch
           forth
           some
           loathsome
           matter
           .
           But
           whosoever
           shall
           compare
           this
           confident
           conclusion
           with
           the
           proofs
           that
           you
           have
           made
           ,
           he
           will
           rather
           judge
           you
           mad
           than
           
           unwise
           .
           This
           bold
           blast
           ,
           upon
           grounds
           that
           are
           both
           foolish
           and
           false
           ,
           bewrayeth
           rather
           want
           than
           weakness
           of
           wits
           .
           I
           am
           ashamed
           I
           should
           offer
           any
           further
           speech
           in
           so
           evident
           a
           truth
           :
           but
           since
           I
           have
           undertaken
           to
           combate
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           since
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           and
           import
           ,
           I
           purpose
           once
           again
           to
           give
           you
           a
           Gorge
           .
        
         
           Learn
           then
           ,
           heavy-headed
           Cloisterer
           ,
           unable
           to
           manage
           these
           mysteries
           of
           State
           ;
           learn
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           I
           owe
           this
           duty
           to
           all
           Christians
           :
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           Princes
           ,
           though
           both
           Tyrants
           and
           Infidels
           .
           This
           ought
           to
           stand
           with
           us
           for
           a
           thousand
           reasons
           to
           submit
           our selves
           to
           such
           Kings
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           send
           unto
           us
           ;
           without
           either
           judging
           or
           examining
           their
           qualities
           .
           Their
           hearts
           are
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ;
           they
           do
           his
           service
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           preserving
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           punishing
           us
           :
           they
           execute
           his
           judgment
           both
           ways
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           which
           he
           doth
           prescribe
           .
           If
           they
           abuse
           any
           part
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           excuse
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           extenuate
           it
           ;
           we
           do
           not
           exempt
           them
           from
           their
           punishment
           :
           let
           them
           look
           unto
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           assuredly
           expect
           that
           God
           will
           dart
           his
           vengeance
           against
           them
           with
           a
           most
           stiff
           and
           dreadful
           arm
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           season
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           oppose
           our selves
           otherwise
           than
           by
           humble
           suits
           and
           prayers
           ;
           acknowledging
           that
           those
           evils
           are
           always
           just
           for
           us
           to
           suffer
           ,
           which
           are
           many
           times
           unjust
           for
           them
           to
           do
           .
           If
           we
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           we
           break
           into
           tumult
           and
           disorder
           ,
           
           we
           resemble
           those
           Giants
           of
           whom
           the
           Poets
           write
           ,
           who
           making
           offer
           to
           scale
           the
           Skies
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           Iupiter
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           were
           overwhelmed
           in
           a
           moment
           with
           the
           Mountains
           which
           they
           had
           heaped
           together
           .
           Believe
           it
           ,
           Cloisterer
           ,
           or
           ask
           any
           man
           who
           is
           both
           honest
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           :
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           in
           Reason
           ,
           a
           Tryal
           in
           Experience
           ,
           an
           Authority
           confirmed
           by
           the
           best
           ,
           That
           ▪
           Rebellion
           produceth
           more
           horrible
           effects
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           tyranny
           or
           insufficiency
           of
           any
           Prince
           .
        
      
       
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           ,
           whereof
           the
           title
           is
           ,
        
         
           What
           is
           due
           to
           onely
           Succession
           by
           Birth
           ;
           and
           what
           interest
           or
           right
           an
           Heir
           apparent
           hath
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           crowned
           or
           admitted
           by
           the
           Commonwealth
           :
           and
           how
           justly
           he
           may
           be
           put
           back
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           parts
           requisite
           .
        
         
           YOu
           begin
           (
           after
           your
           manner
           )
           with
           a
           carreer
           against
           Billay
           ;
           but
           because
           both
           I
           have
           not
           seen
           what
           he
           hath
           written
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           credit
           what
           you
           report
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           set
           in
           foot
           between
           you
           .
        
         
           In
           breaking
           from
           this
           ,
           you
           prefer
           Succession
           of
           Princes
           before
           free
           Election
           ,
           as
           well
           
           for
           other
           respects
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           pre-eminence
           of
           Ancestry
           in
           birth
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           priviledged
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           made
           so
           inviolable
           ,
           (
           you
           say
           )
           but
           upon
           just
           causes
           it
           might
           be
           inverted
           ,
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Iudah
          
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           .
           And
           this
           liberty
           you
           hold
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           remedy
           for
           such
           inconveniencies
           as
           do
           ensue
           of
           the
           course
           of
           Succession
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           next
           in
           birth
           be
           unable
           or
           pernicious
           to
           govern
           :
           in
           which
           cases
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           capable
           of
           directions
           and
           counsels
           ,
           you
           affirm
           that
           the
           remedy
           is
           to
           remove
           him
           .
           And
           so
           you
           make
           Succession
           and
           Election
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           be
           a
           preservative
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           supposing
           ,
           that
           the
           difficulties
           of
           both
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           First
           ,
           if
           ordinarily
           Succession
           taketh
           place
           ;
           then
           ,
           if
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           we
           give
           allowance
           to
           Election
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Birth
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           special
           choice
           which
           God
           hath
           often
           made
           of
           the
           youngest
           ,
           I
           will
           remit
           my self
           to
           that
           which
           I
           have
           written
           before
           (g)
           .
           At
           once
           ;
           in
           those
           particular
           actions
           which
           God
           hath
           either
           done
           ,
           or
           by
           express
           Oracle
           commanded
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           general
           Laws
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Robbery
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           the
           insurrection
           of
           Iehu
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Example
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           a
           natural
           Law
           to
           prefer
           the
           first-born
           ;
           he
           hath
           often
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           youngest
           ,
           because
           he
           commonly
           worketh
           greatest
           effects
           ,
           by
           means
           not
           onely
           weak
           ,
           but
           extraordinary
           ;
           as
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           birth
           of
           Isaak
           .
           But
           that
           
           these
           special
           Elections
           of
           God
           are
           not
           proposed
           for
           imitation
           to
           us
           ,
           hereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ;
           because
           they
           have
           been
           for
           the
           most
           part
           without
           defect
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           demerit
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           especially
           in
           this
           example
           of
           Iacob
           and
           Esau
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           (h)
           that
           it
           was
           not
           grounded
           upon
           their
           works
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           before
           they
           had
           done
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           God
           said
           :
           (i)
           
             The
             eldest
             shall
             serve
             the
             youngest
             .
          
           Which
           if
           we
           might
           imitate
           ,
           the
           priviledge
           of
           birth
           were
           given
           in
           vain
           .
        
         
           For
           your
           device
           in
           joyning
           Election
           to
           Succession
           ,
           whereby
           one
           of
           them
           should
           remedy
           the
           difficulties
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Utopical
           conceit
           :
           What
           else
           shall
           I
           term
           it
           ?
           an
           imposture
           of
           State
           ,
           a
           Dream
           ,
           an
           Illusion
           ,
           fit
           only
           to
           surprise
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           multitude
           .
           These
           toys
           are
           always
           hatched
           by
           the
           discoursive
           sort
           of
           men
           rather
           than
           the
           active
           ;
           being
           matters
           more
           in
           imagination
           than
           in
           use
           :
           and
           herein
           two
           respects
           do
           principally
           oppose
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           most
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           people
           have
           lost
           all
           power
           of
           Election
           ;
           and
           Succession
           is
           firmly
           setled
           in
           one
           discent
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           have
           declared
           (k)
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           more
           fiery
           factions
           are
           hereby
           kindled
           ,
           than
           where
           Succession
           or
           Election
           are
           meer
           without
           mixture
           .
           For
           where
           one
           claimeth
           the
           Crown
           by
           Succession
           ,
           and
           another
           possesseth
           it
           by
           Title
           of
           Election
           ;
           there
           ,
           not
           a
           disunion
           only
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           a
           division
           in
           arms
           ,
           but
           a
           cruel
           throat-cutting
           ,
           a
           
           most
           immortal
           and
           mercyless
           butchery
           doth
           usually
           ensue
           .
           It
           is
           somewhat
           inconvenient
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           a
           Prince
           either
           impotent
           or
           evil
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           inconvenience
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           breach
           into
           this
           high
           point
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           open
           a
           way
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           ambitions
           ,
           perjuries
           ,
           cruelties
           and
           spoil
           :
           whereto
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           common-people
           would
           give
           a
           great
           furtherance
           ,
           who
           being
           weak
           in
           Wisdom
           ,
           violent
           in
           Will
           ;
           soon
           weary
           of
           quiet
           ,
           always
           desirous
           of
           change
           ,
           and
           most
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           ,
           are
           easily
           made
           serviceable
           to
           any
           mans
           aspiring
           desires
           .
           This
           I
           have
           manifested
           before
           (l)
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           King
           Edward
           and
           King
           Richard
           ,
           both
           surnamed
           the
           Second
           :
           who
           were
           not
           insupportable
           either
           in
           nature
           or
           in
           rule
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           people
           ,
           more
           upon
           wantonness
           than
           for
           any
           want
           ,
           did
           take
           an
           unbridled
           course
           against
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           is
           your
           high
           Policy
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           deep
           deceipt
           ;
           thus
           whilst
           you
           strive
           with
           the
           wings
           of
           your
           wit
           to
           mount
           above
           the
           Clouds
           of
           other
           mens
           conceit
           ▪
           you
           sink
           into
           a
           sea
           of
           absurdities
           and
           errours
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           you
           determine
           two
           questions
           :
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           What
           respect
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           propinquity
           of
           bloud
           only
           .
           Whereto
           you
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           principal
           circumstance
           which
           leadeth
           us
           to
           the
           next
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           if
           other
           circumstances
           and
           conditions
           do
           ●oncur
           ,
           which
           were
           appointed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           of
           Succession
           was
           established
           .
           Assuredly
           ,
           you
           can
           never
           shew
           either
           
           when
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           ,
           this
           Law
           of
           Succession
           was
           first
           instituted
           ,
           except
           perhaps
           by
           some
           Nimrod
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           neck
           of
           a
           people
           under
           his
           sword
           :
           at
           which
           time
           ,
           what
           conditions
           he
           would
           set
           down
           to
           be
           required
           from
           his
           Successour
           ,
           any
           ordinary
           judgment
           may
           conjecture
           at
           ease
           .
           Well
           ,
           since
           you
           set
           us
           to
           seek
           for
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           you
           have
           written
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           also
           send
           you
           back
           to
           the
           same
           place
           (m)
           for
           your
           answer
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           question
           is
           ,
           What
           interest
           a
           Prince
           hath
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           before
           he
           be
           Crowned
           ?
           This
           you
           resolve
           by
           certain
           comparisons
           ;
           and
           first
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           which
           the
           German
           Emperour
           hath
           before
           his
           Coronation
           .
           But
           that
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           some
           Emperours
           have
           never
           been
           Crowned
           ;
           others
           have
           deferred
           it
           for
           many
           years
           ;
           among
           which
           (n)
           Crantzius
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Otho
           the
           First
           received
           the
           Crown
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           in
           the
           eight
           and
           twentieth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           comparison
           full
           to
           the
           question
           propounded
           ;
           because
           in
           elective
           States
           there
           is
           not
           held
           one
           perpetual
           continuance
           of
           Royalty
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           those
           that
           are
           successive
           .
           And
           (o)
           Panormitane
           saith
           ,
           That
           an
           argument
           
             a
             similibus
          
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           if
           any
           difference
           can
           be
           assigned
           .
           Much
           more
           unfitly
           do
           you
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           greater
           than
           a
           Mayor
           of
           London
           hath
           in
           his
           Office
           ,
           before
           he
           hath
           taken
           his
           Oath
           :
           For
           it
           is
           odiously
           absurd
           ,
           to
           compare
           the
           Authority
           of
           an
           absolute
           Prince
           by
           succession
           ,
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           an
           Officer
           ,
           both
           elective
           and
           also
           subject
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           the
           example
           of
           marriage
           (
           you
           say
           )
           whereby
           this
           matter
           is
           made
           more
           plain
           :
           for
           as
           in
           this
           contract
           there
           is
           an
           espousal
           ,
           by
           promise
           of
           a
           future
           act
           ,
           and
           a
           perfect
           marriage
           by
           yielding
           a
           present
           consent
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           both
           parties
           do
           mutually
           promise
           that
           they
           will.
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           take
           one
           the
           other
           for
           Husband
           and
           Wife
           :
           So
           an
           Heir
           apparent
           ,
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           is
           espoused
           only
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           married
           afterward
           at
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           by
           Oaths
           of
           either
           party
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           on
           the
           Ring
           ,
           and
           other
           Wedding-garments
           .
           But
           how
           were
           Kings
           married
           in
           former
           ages
           ?
           how
           are
           they
           now
           married
           in
           those
           Countrys
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           neither
           Ring
           ,
           nor
           Wedding-garment
           ,
           nor
           also
           any
           Oath
           ?
           What
           ?
           is
           every
           Office
           and
           Degree
           which
           is
           taken
           with
           Ceremony
           ,
           to
           be
           esteemed
           likewise
           a
           Marriage
           ?
           Or
           if
           you
           will
           have
           Coronation
           onely
           to
           be
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           what
           else
           can
           it
           resemble
           ,
           but
           the
           publick
           celebration
           of
           Matrimony
           between
           man
           and
           woman
           ?
           which
           addeth
           nothing
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           contract
           ,
           but
           onely
           manifesteth
           it
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           These
           pitiful
           proofs
           naked
           of
           authority
           ,
           empty
           of
           sence
           ,
           deserve
           rather
           to
           be
           excused
           than
           answered
           :
           I
           will
           help
           therefore
           in
           some
           sort
           to
           excuse
           them
           .
           They
           are
           the
           best
           that
           your
           both
           starved
           cause
           and
           conceit
           can
           possibly
           afford
           :
           and
           you
           have
           also
           some
           fellows
           in
           your
           folly
           .
           Heliogabalus
           did
           solemnly
           joyn
           the
           statues
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           of
           the
           Moon
           in
           marriage
           together
           .
           Nero
           was
           married
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           
           and
           took
           also
           a
           man
           to
           his
           Wife
           .
           The
           Venetians
           do
           yearly
           upon
           
           Ascention-day
           ,
           by
           a
           Ring
           and
           other
           ceremonies
           ,
           contract
           marriage
           with
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           in
           earnest
           ;
           men
           do
           die
           whensoever
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           to
           call
           them
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Maxime
           in
           the
           Common-Law
           of
           
             England
             :
             Rex
             nunquam
             moritur
             ;
             The
             King
             is
             always
             actually
             in
             life
             .
          
           In
           France
           also
           the
           same
           custom
           hath
           been
           observed
           ;
           and
           for
           more
           assurance
           ,
           it
           was
           expresly
           enacted
           under
           (p)
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           death
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           his
           eldest
           Son
           should
           incontinently
           succeed
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           the
           Parliament-Court
           of
           Paris
           doth
           accompany
           the
           funeral-obsequies
           of
           those
           that
           have
           been
           their
           Kings
           ,
           not
           in
           mourning
           attire
           ,
           but
           in
           Scarlet
           ;
           the
           true
           ensign
           of
           the
           never-dying
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           certain
           and
           incontinent
           succession
           ,
           the
           (q)
           Glossographer
           upon
           the
           Decrees
           ,
           noteth
           ,
           That
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           King
           during
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           as
           wanting
           nothing
           but
           administration
           :
           wherein
           he
           is
           followed
           with
           great
           applause
           by
           (r)
           Baldus
           ,
           (s)
           Paenormitane
           ,
           (t)
           Iason
           ,
           (u)
           
             Carol.
             Ruinus
          
           ,
           (w)
           
             Andreas
             Iserna
             ,
             Martinus
             ,
             Card.
             Alexander
             ,
          
           (x)
           Albericus
           ,
           (y)
           
             Fed.
             Barbatius
          
           ,
           (z)
           
             Philip
             Decius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ant.
             Corsetta
          
           ,
           (a)
           
             Fra.
             Luca
          
           ,
           (b)
           
             Matthe
             ,
             Afflict
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           also
           doth
           Servius
           note
           out
           of
           (c)
           Virgil
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           of
           
             Ascanius
             :
             Regemque
             requirunt
          
           ,
           his
           Father
           Aeneas
           being
           yet
           alive
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           King
           departeth
           out
           of
           
           life
           ,
           the
           Royalty
           is
           presently
           transferred
           to
           the
           next
           Successour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           of
           our
           Realm
           .
           All
           Writs
           go
           forth
           in
           his
           Name
           ;
           all
           course
           of
           Justice
           is
           exercised
           ,
           all
           Offices
           are
           held
           by
           his
           Authority
           ;
           all
           States
           ,
           all
           Persons
           ,
           are
           bound
           to
           bear
           to
           him
           Allegeance
           :
           not
           under
           supposal
           of
           approbation
           when
           he
           shall
           be
           Crowned
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           dull
           and
           drousie
           conjecture
           ,
           but
           as
           being
           the
           true
           Soveraign
           King
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           knoweth
           not
           this
           ,
           may
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           our
           State
           )
           joyn
           himself
           to
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           in
           glorying
           in
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           professing
           that
           he
           knoweth
           nothing
           .
           Queen
           Mary
           Reigned
           three
           months
           before
           she
           was
           Crowned
           ,
           in
           which
           space
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           and
           others
           were
           condemned
           and
           executed
           for
           Treason
           :
           for
           Treason
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           ,
           before
           she
           was
           proclaimed
           Queen
           .
        
         
           King
           Edward
           the
           first
           was
           in
           Palestina
           ,
           when
           his
           Father
           died
           ;
           in
           which
           his
           absence
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Realm
           assembled
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           King.
           In
           his
           return
           homeward
           he
           did
           homage
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           lands
           which
           he
           held
           of
           him
           in
           France
           .
           He
           also
           repressed
           certain
           Rebels
           of
           Gascoine
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           ,
           Gasco
           of
           Bierne
           appealed
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           King
           of
           France
           :
           where
           King
           Edward
           .
           had
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           Gasco
           had
           committed
           Treason
           (d)
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           he
           was
           delivered
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           King
           Edward
           .
           And
           this
           
           hapned
           before
           his
           Coronation
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           year
           and
           nine
           months
           after
           he
           began
           to
           reign
           .
        
         
           King
           Henry
           the
           sixth
           was
           crowned
           in
           the
           eighth
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           space
           ,
           not
           only
           his
           Subjects
           did
           both
           profess
           and
           bear
           Allegeance
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           also
           did
           swear
           Homage
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           What
           need
           I
           give
           any
           more
           either
           instance
           or
           argument
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           the
           clear
           Law
           ,
           the
           uncontrouled
           custom
           of
           the
           Realm
           ?
           Against
           which
           notwithstanding
           your
           weather-beaten
           forehead
           doth
           not
           blush
           to
           oppose
           a
           blind
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Heirs
           apparent
           are
           not
           true
           Kings
           ,
           although
           their
           Titles
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           their
           predecessors
           dead
           .
           This
           you
           labour
           to
           prove
           by
           a
           few
           dry
           conjectures
           ,
           but
           especially
           and
           above
           all
           others
           (
           you
           say
           )
           because
           the
           Realm
           is
           asked
           three
           times
           at
           every
           Coronation
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           have
           such
           a
           man
           to
           be
           their
           King
           or
           no.
           First
           ,
           we
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           require
           better
           proof
           of
           this
           question
           than
           your
           bare
           word
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           although
           we
           admit
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           answer
           is
           not
           made
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           confused
           concourse
           (
           necessary
           Officers
           excepted
           )
           of
           all
           sorts
           both
           of
           Age
           and
           Sex
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           Ceremony
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           force
           ,
           either
           to
           give
           or
           to
           increase
           any
           right
           .
        
         
           Another
           of
           your
           Arguments
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Prince
           doth
           first
           swear
           to
           Govern
           well
           and
           justly
           ,
           before
           the
           Subjects
           take
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegeance
           ;
           which
           argueth
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           ▪
           
           were
           not
           bound
           .
           And
           further
           you
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           hapned
           onely
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           fifth
           ,
           among
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           to
           have
           fealty
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           crowned
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           his
           Oath
           .
           I
           confess
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Polydore
           and
           Stow
           have
           written
           so
           ;
           but
           you
           might
           easily
           have
           found
           that
           they
           write
           not
           true
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           being
           a
           meer
           stranger
           in
           our
           State
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           man
           more
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           endeavour
           than
           for
           art
           .
           King
           Iohn
           being
           in
           Normandy
           when
           his
           Brother
           died
           ,
           sent
           into
           
             England
             Hubert
          
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             William
             Marshal
          
           Earl
           of
           Strigvile
           ,
           and
           
             Geoffry
             Fitzpeter
          
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           who
           assembled
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           at
           Northampton
           ,
           and
           took
           of
           them
           an
           Oath
           of
           obedience
           to
           the
           new
           King.
           Also
           King
           (e)
           Henry
           the
           Third
           caused
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Guardians
           of
           the
           Cinque-ports
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           to
           swear
           fealty
           to
           Prince
           Edward
           his
           son
           ;
           who
           being
           in
           Palestina
           when
           his
           Father
           died
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Realm
           assembled
           in
           the
           new
           Temple
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           King.
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           took
           an
           Oath
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           of
           faith
           after
           his
           death
           to
           Richard
           Prince
           of
           Wales
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           King
           Henry
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           his
           Daughter
           Mawde
           ,
           and
           her
           young
           son
           Henry
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           that
           Subjects
           did
           often
           swear
           allegeance
           before
           the
           Coronation
           and
           Oath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           you
           had
           neither
           Countenance
           nor
           Conscience
           to
           
           deny
           :
           but
           it
           was
           neither
           of
           these
           two
           which
           did
           restrain
           you
           ;
           it
           proceeded
           onely
           from
           the
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           will
           manifest
           it self
           whatsoever
           art
           we
           use
           to
           disguise
           it
           .
           For
           otherwise
           ,
           what
           Countenance
           ,
           what
           Conscience
           had
           you
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           expresly
           noted
           by
           our
           English
           Historiographers
           ,
           That
           no
           Allegeance
           is
           due
           unto
           Kings
           before
           they
           be
           crowned
           ?
           Who
           are
           these
           Historiographers
           ?
           Where
           do
           they
           so
           write
           ?
           You
           that
           search
           every
           dusty
           corner
           of
           your
           Brains
           for
           a
           few
           ragged
           reasons
           to
           uphold
           your
           Heresie
           ,
           should
           not
           either
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           omitted
           such
           pregnant
           proofs
           :
           For
           in
           that
           you
           affirm
           and
           do
           not
           express
           them
           ,
           you
           condemn
           your self
           by
           your
           own
           silence
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           which
           you
           alleadge
           out
           of
           Polydore
           and
           Stowe
           :
           That
           an
           Oath
           of
           fealty
           was
           never
           made
           before
           Coronation
           ,
           until
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           it
           is
           neither
           true
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           such
           sence
           .
           If
           you
           mean
           that
           of
           Polydore
           in
           terming
           Henry
           the
           Fifth
           Prince
           and
           not
           King
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           crowned
           ;
           in
           writing
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           States
           did
           consult
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           (f)
           
             Of
             creating
             a
             new
             King
             after
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             :
          
           It
           is
           a
           sleepie
           jeast
           ,
           to
           strain
           every
           word
           in
           such
           an
           Author
           to
           propriety
           of
           speech
           .
           You
           might
           better
           have
           cited
           ,
           what
           certain
           Cities
           in
           France
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           alleadged
           for
           themselves
           :
           That
           because
           they
           had
           not
           reputed
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           professed
           Alleageance
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           adjudged
           Rebels
           :
           Whereupon
           
           notwithstanding
           the
           chiefest
           Lawyers
           of
           our
           age
           did
           resolve
           ,
           that
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           were
           original
           Subjects
           ,
           even
           Subjects
           by
           birth
           ;
           they
           were
           Rebels
           in
           bearing
           Arms
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           never
           professed
           alleageance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           evidently
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           presumption
           in
           us
           both
           :
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           assay
           by
           your
           shallow
           Sophistry
           to
           obscure
           or
           impugn
           ;
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           by
           authorities
           and
           arguments
           to
           manifest
           or
           defend
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           admission
           of
           the
           people
           (
           you
           say
           )
           hath
           often
           prevailed
           against
           right
           of
           Succession
           .
           So
           have
           Pyrates
           against
           Merchants
           ;
           so
           have
           Murtherers
           and
           Thieves
           against
           true
           meaning
           Travellers
           .
           And
           this
           disloyalty
           of
           the
           people
           hath
           moved
           divers
           Kings
           to
           cause
           their
           Sons
           to
           be
           crowned
           during
           their
           own
           lives
           ;
           because
           the
           unsetled
           state
           of
           succeeding
           Kings
           doth
           give
           opportunity
           to
           boldest
           attempts
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           you
           dream
           ,
           because
           admission
           is
           of
           more
           importance
           than
           succession
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           examine
           your
           Examples
           in
           the
           Chapters
           following
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           and
           King
           Edward
           ,
           both
           called
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           had
           no
           better
           way
           to
           appease
           their
           minds
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           death
           ,
           but
           by
           founding
           their
           Title
           upon
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           the
           Authors
           (g)
           which
           you
           cite
           do
           plainly
           charge
           you
           with
           unexcusable
           untruth
           .
           King
           Edward
           never
           made
           question
           of
           his
           right
           :
           King
           Henry
           did
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           Authors
           report
           (h)
           ;
           but
           applied
           no
           such
           deceitful
           comfort
           :
           this
           false
           skin
           would
           not
           then
           serve
           to
           cover
           his
           wound
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Seventh
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           beareth
           title
           ,
        
         
           How
           the
           next
           in
           Succession
           by
           propinquity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           have
           oftentimes
           been
           put
           back
           by
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           others
           further
           off
           admitted
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           Kingdoms
           where
           Succession
           prevaileth
           ;
           with
           many
           Examples
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           and
           Spain
           .
        
         
           HEre
           you
           present
           your self
           very
           pensive
           to
           your
           audience
           ,
           as
           though
           you
           had
           so
           over-strained
           your
           wits
           with
           store
           of
           Examples
           of
           the
           next
           in
           Succession
           not
           admitted
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           cracked
           the
           credit
           of
           them
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           you
           are
           worthy
           of
           blame
           ,
           either
           for
           endangering
           or
           troubling
           your self
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           small
           advantage
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           Examples
           suffice
           not
           to
           make
           any
           proof
           ;
           and
           yet
           herein
           doth
           consist
           the
           greatest
           shew
           of
           your
           strength
           .
           It
           is
           dangerous
           for
           men
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           Examples
           though
           good
           ,
           except
           they
           can
           assure
           themselves
           of
           the
           same
           concurrence
           of
           reasons
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           in
           particularities
           ;
           of
           the
           same
           direction
           also
           and
           carriage
           in
           Counsel
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           favourable
           fortune
           :
           but
           in
           actions
           which
           are
           evil
           ,
           the
           imitation
           is
           commonly
           worse
           than
           
           the
           example
           .
           Your
           puffie
           discourse
           then
           is
           a
           heap
           of
           words
           without
           any
           weight
           ;
           you
           make
           mountains
           ,
           not
           for
           Mole-hills
           ,
           but
           of
           Moats
           ;
           long
           harvest
           of
           a
           small
           deal
           ,
           not
           of
           Corn
           ,
           but
           of
           Cockle
           :
           and
           (
           as
           one
           said
           at
           the
           shearing
           of
           Hogs
           )
           great
           cry
           for
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           very
           fine
           Wool.
           
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           but
           of
           necessity
           something
           you
           must
           say
           :
           yea
           ,
           but
           this
           something
           is
           no
           more
           than
           nothing
           .
           You
           suppose
           ,
           that
           either
           your
           opinion
           will
           be
           accepted
           ,
           more
           for
           authority
           of
           your
           Person
           ,
           than
           weight
           of
           your
           Proofs
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           any
           words
           will
           slide
           easily
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           are
           lulled
           in
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           same
           inclination
           ;
           because
           partiality
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           to
           discern
           truth
           ,
           being
           easily
           beguiled
           in
           things
           they
           desire
           .
           Besides
           ,
           whatsoever
           countenance
           you
           carry
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           Examples
           are
           free
           from
           exception
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           had
           cast
           out
           those
           which
           are
           impertinent
           ,
           or
           unjust
           ,
           or
           else
           untrue
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           have
           been
           overcharged
           with
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           Your
           first
           example
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Saul
           did
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           is
           altogether
           impertinent
           :
           because
           by
           particular
           and
           express
           appointment
           of
           God
           (i)
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           broken
           from
           his
           posterity
           .
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           is
           the
           onely
           superiour
           Judge
           of
           Supream
           Kings
           ,
           having
           absolute
           both
           Right
           and
           Power
           ,
           to
           dispose
           and
           transpose
           their
           Estates
           as
           he
           please
           .
           Neither
           must
           we
           examine
           his
           actions
           by
           any
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           because
           his
           Will
           is
           above
           all
           Law.
           He
           hath
           enjoyned
           the
           people
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           
           their
           Kings
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           made
           them
           equal
           in
           authority
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           whereas
           out
           of
           this
           example
           you
           deduce
           ,
           that
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           father
           may
           prejudicate
           the
           sons
           right
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           no
           part
           in
           the
           fault
           ;
           to
           speak
           moderately
           of
           you
           ,
           your
           judgement
           is
           either
           deceitful
           or
           weak
           .
           God
           in
           his
           high
           Justice
           ,
           doth
           punish
           indeed
           the
           sins
           of
           Parents
           upon
           their
           Posterity
           (k)
           :
           but
           for
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Humane
           Justice
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           shall
           not
           bear
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Father
           
           :
           The
           equity
           whereof
           is
           regularly
           followed
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Civil
           (m)
           and
           Canon
           (n)
           Law
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Interpreters
           of
           them
           both
           (o)
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           example
           is
           of
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           State
           of
           David
           his
           Father
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           his
           youngest
           Son.
           But
           this
           example
           in
           many
           respects
           falleth
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           your
           case
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           appointed
           Successour
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           we
           speak
           what
           the
           people
           may
           do
           to
           direct
           Succession
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           then
           stablished
           in
           Succession
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           action
           was
           led
           by
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           David
           and
           Nathan
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           express
           choise
           and
           direction
           of
           God
           (p)
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           no
           rule
           for
           ordinary
           right
           .
        
         
           Here
           many
           points
           do
           challenge
           you
           of
           indiscretion
           ●●
           the
           least
           .
           You
           write
           that
           David
           made
           a
           promise
           to
           Bathsheba
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           That
           Solomon
           should
           succeed
           in
           his
           estate
           :
           but
           if
           you
           had
           considered
           at
           what
           years
           Solomon
           
           began
           to
           Reign
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           found
           that
           David
           could
           not
           make
           any
           such
           promise
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           a
           youth
           about
           threescore
           years
           of
           age
           .
           You
           write
           also
           ,
           that
           David
           adored
           his
           Son
           Solomon
           from
           his
           bed
           :
           but
           the
           words
           wherewith
           David
           worshipped
           were
           these
           (q)
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             made
             ▪
             one
             to
             sit
             on
             my
             Throne
             this
             day
             ,
             even
             in
             my
             sight
             :
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           David
           adored
           God
           and
           not
           his
           Son.
           This
           I
           note
           rather
           for
           observation
           of
           the
           loosness
           of
           your
           Judgment
           ,
           than
           for
           any
           thing
           it
           maketh
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           You
           are
           so
           accustomed
           to
           untruths
           ,
           that
           you
           fall
           into
           them
           ,
           without
           either
           advantage
           or
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           answer
           may
           be
           given
           to
           your
           example
           of
           Rehoboam
           ;
           because
           God
           declared
           his
           sentence
           therein
           by
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           Ahijah
           (r)
           &
           Shemaiah
           (s)
           .
           But
           for
           that
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           revolted
           from
           Rehoboam
           upon
           discontentment
           at
           his
           rough
           answer
           ,
           and
           with
           dispite
           against
           David
           and
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           Decree
           ,
           we
           cannot
           excuse
           them
           from
           offence
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           turned
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
           For
           hereupon
           ,
           first
           they
           were
           separated
           both
           from
           the
           place
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           ,
           there
           arose
           unappeasable
           War
           ,
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           then
           ,
           insolencies
           following
           disorders
           ,
           they
           were
           never
           long
           time
           free
           from
           Conspiracies
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           Tumults
           :
           by
           which
           means
           being
           drained
           both
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           a
           naked
           weakness
           ,
           
           they
           were
           lastly
           carried
           captive
           into
           divers
           far
           Countries
           ,
           and
           strangers
           were
           sent
           to
           inhabit
           their
           Cities
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           here
           also
           observe
           a
           few
           of
           your
           interpretations
           ,
           wherein
           your
           boldness
           is
           not
           limited
           with
           any
           bounds
           .
           It
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           (
           you
           say
           )
           that
           before
           Rehoboam
           went
           to
           Shechem
           to
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           accounted
           true
           King.
           I
           desire
           therefore
           that
           you
           would
           satisfie
           us
           in
           these
           places
           following
           .
           Before
           Rehoboam
           went
           to
           Shechem
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           Solomon
           died
           ,
           &
           was
           buried
           ,
           and
           Rehoboam
           his
           Son
           reigned
           in
           his
           stead
           (t)
           .
           Again
           ,
           after
           the
           defection
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Iudah
             Rehoboam
          
           did
           Reign
           still
           (u)
           ;
           implying
           thereby
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           other
           Cities
           he
           reigned
           before
           .
           Again
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           rebelled
           against
           the
           house
           of
           David
           (w)
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Rehoboam
           raised
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           Iudah
           and
           Benjamin
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Kingdom
           again
           unto
           him
           (x)
           .
        
         
           Further
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           ten
           Tribes
           refused
           to
           admit
           Rehoboam
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           rebelled
           (y)
           .
           What
           ?
           did
           God
           only
           allow
           hereof
           after
           it
           was
           done
           ?
           did
           he
           only
           permit
           the
           people
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Decree
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           his
           Deed
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           declared
           his
           Will
           by
           Ahijah
           the
           Prophet
           (z)
           ,
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sins
           .
           But
           these
           special
           Warrants
           do
           not
           constitute
           a
           Law
           ;
           they
           serve
           onely
           to
           make
           good
           the
           particular
           actions
           for
           which
           they
           are
           directed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           justifie
           another
           
           the
           like
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           hapned
           to
           the
           Jews
           in
           figure
           ;
           upon
           which
           place
           divers
           Expositors
           have
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           it
           was
           an
           example
           and
           patern
           of
           all
           other
           States
           that
           should
           ensue
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           ranged
           among
           your
           cast
           conceits
           .
        
         
           I
           refer
           me
           now
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           taketh
           not
           pleasure
           to
           beguile
           himself
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           by
           art
           and
           trumpery
           manifestly
           abuse
           us
           ;
           partly
           by
           incapacity
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           deceit
           ,
           either
           corrupting
           or
           confounding
           whatsoever
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           .
           Your
           humour
           both
           discontented
           and
           unquiet
           ,
           hath
           armed
           your
           mind
           with
           bloudy
           desires
           ;
           which
           have
           edged
           you
           on
           to
           put
           fewel
           to
           those
           flames
           ,
           which
           you
           should
           endeavour
           to
           quench
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           with
           your
           bloud
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           upon
           the
           particular
           Examples
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           both
           tedious
           and
           to
           little
           purpose
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           we
           have
           small
           conformity
           with
           the
           Customs
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           Onely
           thus
           much
           in
           general
           :
           We
           acknowledge
           that
           in
           ancient
           times
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           was
           Elective
           ,
           and
           therefore
           your
           Examples
           drawn
           from
           thence
           are
           nothing
           pertinent
           .
           The
           Examples
           of
           latter
           times
           are
           both
           few
           and
           unjust
           ,
           carried
           onely
           by
           Faction
           and
           by
           Force
           ;
           as
           Garabay
           *
           testifieth
           of
           your
           Example
           of
           Aurelio
           ;
           and
           as
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           D.
           
             Sancho
             el
             Bravo
          
           I
           have
           declared
           before
           (a)
           .
           But
           you
           account
           
           Faction
           to
           be
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           Violence
           Justice
           ,
           when
           it
           may
           make
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           your
           affairs
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           D.
           Berenguela
           I
           will
           briefly
           report
           ,
           rather
           for
           the
           respect
           which
           guided
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           allow
           it
           for
           Right
           which
           they
           did
           .
           Henry
           had
           two
           Sisters
           :
           
             Donna
             Blanch
          
           the
           eldest
           ,
           married
           to
           Lewes
           the
           eighth
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           Berenguela
           the
           youngest
           ,
           married
           to
           Alphonso
           King
           of
           
             Leon.
             Henry
          
           dying
           without
           Issue
           ,
           the
           Castilians
           feared
           if
           they
           should
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           Blanch
           ,
           that
           their
           State
           being
           less
           than
           the
           State
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           be
           made
           a
           Member
           thereof
           ,
           and
           governed
           as
           a
           Province
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           did
           rather
           chuse
           to
           profess
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           Lady
           Berenguela
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Leon
           was
           afterwards
           annexed
           unto
           Castile
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           increase
           both
           of
           dignity
           and
           assurance
           to
           them
           both
           .
           I
           have
           followed
           herein
           your
           own
           Authors
           ,
           not
           being
           ignorant
           that
           others
           of
           better
           name
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           Berenguela
           was
           the
           eldest
           Sister
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           hereafter
           to
           declare
           :
           but
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           as
           you
           please
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           weigh
           our
           own
           wisdoms
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           straining
           ,
           but
           in
           forging
           Titles
           ,
           to
           incur
           those
           mischiefs
           which
           the
           Castilians
           rejected
           a
           lawful
           Title
           to
           avoid
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           also
           one
           of
           the
           Motives
           of
           the
           Revolt
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           last
           Example
           ;
           although
           it
           had
           also
           (
           as
           Garabay
           (b)
           writeth
           )
           a
           concurrence
           of
           Right
           .
           For
           Ferdinand
           
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           his
           Procurators
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ebora
           and
           others
           ,
           did
           both
           contract
           and
           solemnize
           espousals
           with
           Elianor
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Peter
           King
           of
           Aragon
           .
           But
           being
           entred
           into
           War
           with
           Henry
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           finding
           himself
           at
           some
           disadvantage
           ,
           he
           forsook
           the
           King
           of
           Aragons
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           contracted
           himself
           to
           Elianor
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           upon
           very
           beneficial
           Conditions
           for
           his
           State.
           Afterward
           ,
           falling
           into
           fancy
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           named
           
             Elianor
             Telles
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           Wife
           to
           a
           Nobleman
           called
           
             Lorenzo
             Vasques
             de
             Aounna
          
           ,
           he
           took
           her
           as
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           enforced
           her
           Husband
           to
           avoid
           the
           Realm
           ;
           and
           had
           by
           her
           one
           onely
           Daughter
           named
           Beatrix
           ,
           who
           was
           joyned
           in
           marriage
           to
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Castile
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           her
           Father
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           laid
           claim
           to
           that
           Realm
           ,
           and
           was
           accordingly
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Prelates
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           by
           
             D.
             Iohn
          
           Master
           of
           Avis
           ,
           her
           Fathers
           base
           Brother
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           the
           most
           forward
           man
           in
           her
           favour
           .
           But
           afterwards
           falling
           into
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           having
           slain
           the
           Count
           
             de
             Oren
          
           ,
           he
           stirred
           the
           people
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           compelled
           her
           to
           quit
           the
           City
           .
           And
           after
           divers
           Outrages
           and
           Murthers
           committed
           upon
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lisbon
           ,
           an
           Abbess
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           he
           was
           first
           made
           Governour
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           and
           then
           proceeding
           further
           ,
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           his
           Party
           gathered
           at
           Coimbra
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           King.
           Garabay
           
           writeth
           (c)
           that
           the
           chiefest
           objection
           against
           Beatrix
           was
           ,
           because
           her
           Mother
           was
           not
           King
           
           Ferdinand
           's
           lawful
           Wife
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           you
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           reflex
           not
           to
           lose
           the
           dignity
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           (
           as
           now
           they
           have
           done
           )
           and
           be
           made
           subject
           to
           the
           cruel
           both
           Avarice
           and
           Ambition
           of
           a
           more
           potent
           State.
           
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           eighth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           entituled
           ,
        
         
           Of
           divers
           other
           examples
           out
           of
           the
           States
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           for
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           next
           in
           Blood
           are
           sometimes
           put
           back
           from
           Succession
           ,
           and
           how
           God
           hath
           approved
           the
           same
           with
           good
           Success
           .
        
         
           YOur
           Examples
           of
           France
           (
           to
           which
           Nation
           we
           are
           more
           near
           both
           in
           situation
           and
           Laws
           )
           I
           will
           run
           over
           with
           a
           swift
           course
           .
           Of
           the
           Change
           which
           twice
           hath
           hapned
           in
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           :
           d
           You
           seem
           also
           either
           to
           threaten
           or
           presage
           the
           third
           Change
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           who
           now
           reigneth
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           .
           It
           was
           your
           desire
           ,
           you
           applyed
           your
           endeavour
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           power
           and
           perswasions
           you
           could
           make
           .
           You
           knit
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           in
           a
           treacherous
           League
           against
           him
           ;
           you
           incensed
           the
           People
           ;
           you
           drew
           in
           Forreign
           Forces
           to
           their
           assistance
           :
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           the
           Realm
           fell
           daily
           into
           change
           of
           distresse
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           Arms
           making
           all
           things
           lawful
           to
           their
           Lust.
           The
           Good
           did
           fear
           ,
           the
           Evil
           expect
           ;
           no
           place
           was
           free
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           rage
           or
           suspition
           of
           Tumult
           ;
           few
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           none
           assured
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           commixtion
           ;
           the
           Wisest
           too
           weak
           ,
           the
           Strongest
           too
           simple
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           Storm
           which
           brake
           upon
           them
           :
           
           the
           People
           Joyning
           to
           their
           miserable
           Condition
           many
           Complaints
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           been
           abused
           by
           you
           ,
           in
           whose
           Directions
           they
           found
           nothing
           but
           Obstinacie
           and
           Rashness
           ,
           two
           dangerous
           Humours
           to
           lead
           a
           great
           Enterprise
           .
           At
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           lamentable
           Experience
           had
           made
           that
           known
           unto
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           Capacity
           by
           reason
           to
           foresee
           ,
           they
           expelled
           as
           well
           your
           Company
           as
           Counsel
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Firebrands
           which
           you
           had
           kindled
           ,
           were
           broken
           upon
           your
           own
           Heads
           ;
           having
           opportunity
           by
           your
           just
           banishment
           to
           take
           into
           Consideration
           both
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Wrong
           of
           your
           Advice
           .
        
         
           The
           partition
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           betwen
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           and
           Charloman
           his
           younger
           Brother
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           uniting
           thereof
           again
           in
           Charles
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Charloman
           ,
           depended
           upon
           the
           disposition
           of
           Pepin
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Girard
           saith
           ,
           that
           e
           Pepin
           having
           disposed
           all
           things
           in
           his
           new
           Realm
           which
           he
           thought
           necessary
           for
           the
           surety
           thereof
           ,
           he
           disposed
           his
           Estate
           ;
           leaving
           the
           Realm
           of
           Noion
           to
           his
           Son
           Charles
           ;
           and
           to
           Charloman
           his
           other
           Son
           ,
           that
           of
           Soisons
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Carloman
           ,
           both
           his
           Place
           and
           his
           Power
           did
           accrue
           unto
           Charles
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           who
           hath
           attained
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           hath
           ordinarily
           directed
           the
           Succession
           thereof
           .
        
         
           The
           Contention
           between
           
             Lewis
             le
             Debonaire
          
           and
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           own
           Author
           Girard
           ,
           f
           proceeded
           and
           succeeded
           
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           Certain
           Lords
           of
           France
           taking
           discontentment
           at
           the
           immoderate
           favours
           ,
           which
           the
           king
           shewed
           toward
           Berard
           his
           great
           Chamberlain
           ,
           conspired
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           greater
           both
           countenance
           and
           strength
           ,
           drew
           his
           owne
           sonnes
           to
           be
           of
           their
           faction
           .
           But
           Lewis
           brake
           this
           broile
           ,
           more
           by
           foresight
           than
           by
           force
           ;
           and
           doing
           execution
           upon
           the
           principal
           offenders
           ,
           pardoned
           his
           Sons
           .
           Yet
           they
           ,
           interpreting
           this
           lenity
           to
           slackness
           of
           courage
           ,
           rebelled
           again
           ,
           gathered
           a
           greater
           strength
           ,
           &
           drew
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           fourth
           to
           be
           accomplice
           of
           their
           unnatural
           impietie
           :
           whereby
           it
           appeareth
           (
           saith
           Girard
           )
           that
           they
           are
           either
           foolish
           or
           mischievous
           ,
           who
           will
           affirm
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           good
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           done
           .
           Afterward
           they
           took
           their
           Father
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           good
           faith
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           prisoner
           to
           Tortone
           ,
           and
           then
           at
           Compeigne
           assembled
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           composed
           of
           their
           own
           confederates
           ,
           wherein
           they
           made
           him
           a
           Monk
           ,
           and
           brought
           his
           estate
           into
           division
           and
           share
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           conjecture
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           Girard
           )
           what
           miserable
           conditions
           the
           Realm
           then
           endured
           ;
           all
           Laws
           were
           subverted
           ,
           all
           things
           exposed
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           whole
           Realm
           in
           combustion
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           extreamely
           discontented
           at
           this
           barbarous
           impiety
           .
           In
           the
           end
           Lewes
           ,
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           his
           faithful
           servants
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           his
           Sons
           acknowledging
           their
           fault
           ,
           
           were
           received
           by
           him
           both
           to
           pardon
           and
           favour
           .
           His
           son
           Pepin
           being
           dead
           ,
           he
           divided
           his
           Realm
           among
           his
           other
           three
           Sons
           ,
           
             Charles
             ,
             Lewes
          
           ,
           and
           Lothaire
           ;
           but
           Lewes
           rebelled
           again
           ,
           and
           was
           again
           received
           to
           mercie
           :
           lastly
           ,
           he
           stirred
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Germanie
           to
           revolt
           ,
           with
           grief
           whereof
           the
           good
           old
           man
           his
           Father
           died
           .
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           Lewes
           and
           Lothaire
           ,
           upon
           disdain
           at
           the
           great
           portion
           which
           their
           Father
           had
           assigned
           to
           their
           brother
           Charles
           ,
           raised
           war
           against
           him
           .
           The
           Battel
           was
           given
           ,
           wherein
           Charles
           ramained
           victorious
           ,
           reducing
           them
           both
           under
           such
           conditions
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           convenient
           to
           impose
           .
           Lo●
           here
           one
           of
           your
           plain
           and
           evident
           examples
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           free
           from
           all
           exception
           .
           But
           mindes
           corruptly
           inclined
           ,
           hold
           nothing
           unlawful
           ,
           nothing
           unreasonable
           ,
           which
           agreeth
           with
           their
           passion
           .
        
         
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           succeded
           after
           Charles
           ,
           not
           as
           you
           affirm
           ,
           by
           authoritie
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           in
           France
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           unusuall
           )
           by
           appointment
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           And
           wheras
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Loys
           at
           his
           first
           entrance
           had
           like
           to
           have
           bin
           deprived
           by
           the
           states
           ,
           but
           that
           calling
           a
           Parlament
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           many
           fair
           promises
           to
           have
           their
           good
           will
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           very
           idle
           untruth
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Author
           whom
           you
           avouch
           .
           At
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           wife
           great
           with
           child
           ,
           who
           afterward
           was
           called
           Charles
           the
           simple
           .
           But
           before
           he
           had
           accomplished
           the
           age
           of
           12
           years
           ,
           there
           stept
           up
           
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           first
           Loys
           and
           Carloman
           his
           bastard
           brothers
           ;
           then
           Charles
           surnamed
           
             le
             Gros
          
           ;
           and
           after
           him
           Odo
           Earle
           of
           Paris
           .
           Then
           Charles
           the
           right
           heir
           attained
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           then
           again
           were
           raised
           against
           him
           ,
           first
           Robert
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Angiers
           ;
           and
           afterward
           Ralph
           king
           of
           Burgundie
           .
           But
           where
           you
           attribute
           these
           mutations
           to
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           Girard
           saith
           ,
           that
           they
           where
           by
           faction
           and
           usurpation
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           did
           make
           advantage
           to
           their
           own
           ambition
           ;
           affirming
           plainly
           ,
           that
           between
           the
           death
           of
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           simple
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           them
           who
           held
           the
           crown
           of
           the
           Realm
           was
           lawfull
           king
           g
           ,
           noting
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           two
           races
           of
           Kings
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           cruel
           parricides
           &
           murthers
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           those
           times
           the
           Realm
           was
           often
           travelled
           with
           tempests
           of
           sedition
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           usurpation
           of
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           :
           Girard
           writeth
           ,
           h
           that
           although
           he
           sought
           many
           shadows
           of
           right
           ,
           yet
           his
           best
           title
           was
           by
           force
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           common
           right
           of
           first
           usurpers
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           first
           was
           preferred
           to
           the
           crown
           of
           France
           before
           Robert
           his
           helder
           brother
           :
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           by
           appointment
           of
           the
           states
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           father
           ;
           Secondly
           ,
           Girard
           maketh
           the
           matter
           doubtfull
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           that
           some
           said
           he
           was
           the
           younger
           brother
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           
           it
           set
           up
           a
           dangerous
           and
           doubtfull
           war
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           where
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           William
           
           being
           a
           bastard
           ,
           succeded
           Robert
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           Duchie
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           said
           Robert
           left
           two
           brothers
           in
           life
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           custom
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           bastards
           did
           succeed
           ,
           even
           as
           lawfull
           children
           .
           Thierry
           bastard
           of
           Clovis
           ,
           had
           for
           his
           partage
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Austrasie
           ,
           now
           called
           
             Lorraine
             .
             Sigisbert
          
           bastard
           of
           King
           Dagobert
           the
           first
           ,
           parted
           with
           Clovis
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           his
           lawfull
           brother
           .
           Loys
           and
           Carloman
           bastards
           of
           King
           
             Loys
             le
             Begue
          
           ,
           reigned
           after
           their
           Father
           .
           But
           in
           the
           third
           race
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           France
           ,
           a
           law
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           bastards
           should
           not
           succed
           in
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           yet
           other
           bastards
           of
           great
           houses
           were
           still
           advowed
           ,
           the
           French
           being
           then
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           with
           Peleus
           in
           Euripides
           .
           k
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Oftentimes
             many
             Bastards
             excell
             those
             that
             are
             lawfully
             Born
             :
          
           which
           is
           verified
           by
           
             Hercules
             ,
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             Romulus
             ,
             Timotheus
             ,
             Themistocles
             ,
             Homer
             ,
             Demosthenes
             ,
             Brutus
             ,
             Bion
             ,
             Bartolus
             ,
             Gratian
             ,
             Peter
             Lombard
             ,
             Peter
             Comestor
             ,
             Io.
             Andreas
             ,
          
           and
           divers
           other
           of
           most
           Flourishing
           name
           .
        
         
           Your
           examples
           of
           Lewes
           the
           6.
           and
           Lewes
           the
           11.
           are
           not
           worth
           a
           word
           in
           answer
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           reign
           ,
           you
           affirm
           that
           they
           had
           like
           to
           have
           been
           dis-inherited
           
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           offences
           of
           their
           Father
           .
           You
           bear
           a
           minde
           charged
           with
           thoughts
           Vain
           ,
           Busie
           ,
           and
           Bold
           ,
           without
           any
           restraint
           either
           of
           Honesty
           or
           of
           Discretion
           .
           For
           how
           else
           could
           you
           here
           also
           affirm
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           condemned
           by
           his
           Barons
           to
           be
           disinherited
           ,
           for
           the
           fault
           of
           his
           Father
           ?
           It
           is
           usual
           with
           you
           in
           all
           your
           reports
           ,
           either
           plainly
           to
           break
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           all
           truth
           ,
           or
           grossely
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           now
           say
           artificially
           )
           to
           disguise
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           false
           and
           deceiveable
           terms
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           for
           the
           state
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           to
           exclude
           whatsoever
           you
           have
           said
           ;
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           l
           for
           the
           better
           establishment
           ,
           of
           this
           right
           ,
           and
           for
           cutting
           off
           those
           calamities
           which
           accompany
           usurpation
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Law
           made
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           should
           incontinently
           succeed
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           now
           come
           to
           our
           English
           examples
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           might
           have
           omitted
           those
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           ;
           as
           well
           for
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           setled
           form
           of
           Government
           in
           those
           Tumultuous
           times
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           our
           Histories
           of
           that
           Age
           are
           very
           imperfect
           ,
           not
           leading
           us
           in
           the
           Circumstances
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           manner
           or
           occasion
           of
           particular
           actions
           :
           they
           declare
           in
           Gross
           what
           things
           were
           done
           ,
           without
           further
           opening
           ,
           either
           how
           or
           wherefore
           .
           But
           both
           these
           do
           make
           for
           your
           advantage
           :
           for
           who
           seeth
           not
           ,
           that
           your
           examples
           are
           chiefly
           bred
           in
           
           Tempestuous
           times
           ;
           and
           the
           obscuritie
           of
           Histories
           will
           serve
           for
           a
           shadow
           to
           darken
           your
           deceit
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           both
           the
           Times
           and
           Histories
           as
           they
           are
           .
           How
           will
           you
           maintain
           that
           Egbert
           was
           not
           next
           Successor
           to
           Briticus
           by
           propinquitie
           of
           Blood
           ?
           Briticus
           left
           no
           Children
           ,
           and
           Egbert
           was
           descended
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           affirmeth
           ;
           m
           
             William
             Malmesbury
          
           n
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ●he
           only
           Man
           alive
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           be●ng
           descended
           of
           Inegild
           ,
           the
           Brother
           of
           King
           Ina.
           How
           then
           is
           it
           true
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Briticus
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           royal
           Descent
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           indeed
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           Election
           should
           then
           have
           been
           in
           the
           State.
           And
           thus
           you
           Stumble
           at
           every
           step
           ,
           you
           entangle
           your self
           without
           Truth
           or
           End.
           You
           snatch
           at
           the
           words
           of
           Polydore
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             He
             is
             created
             King
             by
             consent
             of
             all
          
           :
           which
           do
           imply
           no
           other
           sense
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             That
             he
             was
             saluted
             King
             by
             all
             .
          
           So
           we
           finde
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           Improper
           speech
           was
           used
           at
           the
           Coronation
           of
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Reimes
           did
           Challenge
           power
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           See
           ,
           to
           make
           Election
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           That
           Adelstane
           was
           illegitimate
           ,
           you
           follow
           Polydore
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           no
           great
           either
           Industry
           or
           Judgement
           .
           
             William
             Malmesbury
          
           o
           accounted
           Egwina
           the
           Mother
           of
           Adelstane
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Wife
           of
           King
           Edward
           his
           Father
           :
           he
           termeth
           her
           also
           a
           noble
           Woman
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           which
           Polydore
           fableth
           .
           
           
             Henry
             Huntington
             ,
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           and
           others
           ,
           write
           no
           otherwise
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           one
           that
           was
           lawfully
           Born.
           And
           in
           that
           you
           english
           these
           words
           of
           
             Polydore
             ,
             Rex
             dicitur
             ;
             Rex
             a
             populo
             salutatur
             ;
             He
             was
             made
             King
             by
             the
             People
             :
          
           In
           that
           you
           affirm
           also
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           his
           valour
           he
           was
           preferred
           before
           his
           Brethren
           which
           were
           lawfully
           born
           ,
           whom
           you
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           Men
           of
           most
           Excellent
           both
           Expectation
           and
           proof
           ;
           you
           do
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           use
           hath
           made
           you
           too
           open
           in
           straining
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           Eldred
           did
           first
           take
           upon
           him
           but
           as
           Protector
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           minoritie
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Edmund
           his
           elder
           brother
           ;
           and
           afterward
           entred
           into
           full
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           that
           his
           Nephewes
           were
           put
           back
           by
           the
           Realm
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           own
           idle
           invention
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           more
           the
           act
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           than
           was
           the
           usurpation
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           That
           Edwin
           was
           deposed
           from
           his
           estate
           ,
           it
           is
           inexcusably
           untrue
           .
           Polydore
           p
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Northumbrians
           and
           Mercians
           not
           fully
           setled
           in
           subjection
           ,
           made
           a
           revolt
           .
           Malmesburie
           q
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           maimed
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           which
           injurie
           he
           ended
           his
           life
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           in
           commendation
           of
           Kind
           Edgar
           his
           next
           successor
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           a
           Navie
           of
           6600
           shippes
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           you
           discover
           your
           defective
           judgement
           in
           embracing
           such
           reports
           for
           true
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           many
           good
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           
           the
           succession
           of
           Etheldred
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           I
           dare
           confidently
           affirm
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           only
           tell
           ,
           but
           make
           an
           untruth
           ;
           having
           no
           author
           either
           to
           excuse
           or
           countenance
           the
           same
           .
           In
           that
           you
           write
           also
           ,
           that
           between
           the
           death
           of
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reigne
           of
           William
           Conquerour
           ,
           it
           did
           plainly
           appear
           what
           interest
           the
           Common-wealth
           hath
           to
           alter
           titles
           of
           succession
           ;
           it
           doth
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           both
           you
           reason
           and
           your
           conscience
           is
           become
           slavish
           to
           your
           violent
           desire
           .
           For
           what
           either
           libertie
           or
           power
           had
           the
           Common-wealth
           under
           the
           barbarous
           rage
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           Danes
           ?
           when
           Canutus
           had
           spread
           the
           wings
           of
           his
           fortune
           over
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           none
           having
           either
           heart
           or
           power
           to
           oppose
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           choice
           was
           then
           left
           unto
           the
           people
           ?
           what
           room
           for
           right
           ?
           what
           man
           not
           banished
           from
           sobrietie
           of
           sense
           would
           ever
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           admitted
           king
           by
           the
           whole
           Parliament
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Realme
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           both
           violently
           and
           unjustly
           obtained
           full
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           slain
           the
           brother
           of
           
             Edmund
             Ironside
          
           ,
           and
           conveyed
           his
           Children
           into
           Sueden
           ,
           he
           assembled
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           caused
           himself
           to
           be
           crowned
           king
           :
           but
           neither
           the
           form
           nor
           name
           of
           a
           Parliament
           was
           then
           known
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           coronation
           were
           sufficient
           to
           make
           a
           title
           ,
           no
           king
           should
           be
           accounted
           to
           usurp
           .
        
         
           Of
           Harold
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           natural
           Son
           of
           Canutus
           ,
           our
           Histories
           doe
           verie
           differently
           
           repor●
           .
           
             Saxo
             Grammaticus
          
           writeth
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           never
           king
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           died
           before
           his
           Father
           .
           Henry
           of
           Huntington
           reporteth
           that
           he
           was
           appointed
           but
           as
           Regent
           for
           his
           brother
           Hardicanutus
           .
           Others
           write
           ,
           that
           apprehending
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           his
           Brothers
           absence
           ,
           he
           invaded
           Northumberland
           and
           Mercia
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           the
           Danes
           who
           were
           in
           England
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Realm
           was
           divided
           ,
           one
           partholding
           for
           Harold
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           Hardicanutus
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           Denmark
           .
           But
           because
           he
           delayed
           to
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           they
           all
           fell
           ,
           rather
           not
           to
           deny
           then
           to
           acknowledge
           Harold
           for
           their
           king
           .
           Take
           now
           which
           of
           these
           reports
           you
           please
           ,
           for
           all
           do
           serve
           to
           your
           purpose
           alike
           .
        
         
           Hardicanutus
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Harold
           ,
           came
           out
           of
           Denmark
           into
           England
           :
           and
           the
           people
           having
           their
           courages
           broken
           with
           bondage
           ,
           were
           easie
           to
           entertain
           the
           strongest
           pretender
           .
           But
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           especially
           Godwin
           Earl
           of
           Kent
           ,
           rising
           into
           hope
           to
           shake
           off
           their
           shoulders
           the
           importable
           yoke
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           advanced
           Edward
           the
           Son
           of
           Etheldred
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           next
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           the
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           blood
           ,
           yet
           at
           hand
           ;
           for
           Edward
           the
           Outlaw
           his
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           was
           then
           in
           Hungary
           :
           and
           fear
           being
           the
           only
           knot
           that
           had
           fastened
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           that
           once
           united
           ,
           they
           all
           scattered
           from
           them
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           birds
           whose
           Cage
           had
           been
           broken
           .
           
           Edward
           being
           dead
           ,
           Harold
           the
           Son
           of
           Godwine
           usurped
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           for
           as
           Malmesbury
           saith
           ;
           r
           
             By
             extorted
             faith
             from
             the
             nobility
             he
             fastned
             upon
             the
             Crown
             a
             forceable
             gripe
             :
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           also
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           Polydore
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           upon
           confidence
           of
           his
           power
           he
           invaded
           the
           Crown
           
           which
           usurpation
           gave
           both
           encouragement
           and
           successe
           to
           the
           Enterprise
           of
           the
           Normans
           .
           This
           short
           passage
           of
           History
           you
           do
           defile
           with
           so
           many
           untruths
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           you
           have
           as
           natural
           a
           gift
           to
           falsifie
           ,
           as
           to
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           or
           sleep
           .
        
         
           But
           where
           you
           write
           that
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           formed
           any
           title
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           you
           grow
           into
           the
           degree
           of
           ridiculous
           .
           We
           find
           that
           he
           pretended
           the
           Institution
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           which
           had
           neither
           probability
           nor
           force
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           nearer
           to
           him
           in
           blood
           ,
           than
           Harold
           the
           Usurper
           :
           but
           that
           he
           ever
           pretended
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           own
           clouted
           conceit
           .
           For
           when
           he
           had
           routed
           the
           English
           Army
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           sacked
           their
           Towns
           ,
           harrassed
           their
           Villages
           ,
           slain
           much
           people
           ,
           and
           bent
           his
           Sword
           against
           the
           breasts
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           what
           free
           Election
           could
           they
           then
           make
           ?
           Your self
           acknowledge
           also
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           t
           that
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           dint
           of
           Sword
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           death
           his
           own
           conscience
           constrained
           him
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           it
           without
           right
           u
           .
           And
           in
           that
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           French
           King
           favoured
           his
           
           enterprise
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           first
           injustice
           which
           they
           have
           assisted
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           the
           Popes
           hallowed
           Banner
           (
           as
           you
           affirm
           )
           but
           the
           Bow
           and
           the
           Arrow
           ,
           the
           only
           weapon
           of
           advantage
           long
           time
           after
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           obtain
           the
           Victory
           .
           One
           help
           he
           had
           also
           within
           the
           Realm
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           Edward
           had
           advanced
           divers
           Normans
           ,
           to
           high
           place
           both
           of
           Dignity
           and
           Charge
           ;
           who
           gave
           unto
           him
           much
           secret
           both
           incouragement
           and
           assistance
           in
           his
           Attempt
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           in
           all
           these
           turbulent
           times
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           far
           from
           finding
           five
           or
           six
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           short
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           King
           by
           free
           Authority
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           King
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           made
           no
           other
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           the
           Testament
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           For
           often
           use
           hath
           confirmed
           it
           for
           Law
           ,
           that
           a
           Victor
           may
           freely
           dispose
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           obtained
           by
           the
           purchase
           of
           his
           Sword.
           *
           The
           Conqueror
           disinherited
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           Robert
           ,
           for
           that
           joining
           with
           Philip
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           invaded
           ,
           wasted
           and
           spoiled
           Normandy
           ,
           and
           joyned
           in
           open
           battel
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Father
           was
           unhorsed
           and
           wounded
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           a
           desperate
           distress
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           Hereupon
           he
           cast
           forth
           a
           cruel
           Curse
           against
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           never
           be
           intreated
           to
           revoke
           :
           in
           so
           much
           that
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           he
           said
           of
           him
           w
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           miserable
           Countrey
           which
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           for
           
           that
           he
           was
           a
           proud
           and
           foolish
           Knave
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           long
           scourged
           with
           cruel
           Fortune
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Fathers
           death
           he
           was
           absent
           in
           the
           war
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           negligent
           untruth
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           idle
           untruth
           that
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           Henry
           the
           first
           had
           no
           other
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           People
           .
           He
           never
           was
           Elected
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           he
           never
           pretended
           any
           such
           Title
           .
           Nubrigensis
           ,
           x
           and
           after
           him
           Polydore
           y
           do
           report
           ,
           that
           he
           laid
           his
           Title
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           born
           after
           his
           Father
           was
           King.
           Malmesbury
           z
           saith
           ;
           
             Henry
             ,
             the
             youngest
             Sons
             of
          
           William
           
             the
             Great
             ,
             being
             an
             Infant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             desires
             and
             wishes
             of
             all
             men
             was
             excellently
             brought
             up
          
           *
           
             because
             he
             alone
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
          
           William
           ,
           
             was
             Princely
             born
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             seemed
             to
             appertain
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             was
             born
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             third
             year
             after
             his
             Father
             entred
             into
             it
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           the
           like
           Controversie
           to
           that
           which
           Herodotus
           a
           reporteth
           ,
           to
           have
           happened
           between
           the
           Sons
           of
           Darius
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Hystaspis
           ,
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           when
           he
           prepared
           an
           expedition
           against
           the
           Grecians
           and
           Aegyptians
           :
           because
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Persia
           ,
           the
           King
           might
           not
           enter
           into
           enterprise
           of
           Arms
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           declared
           his
           Successor
           .
           Darius
           had
           three
           Children
           before
           he
           was
           King
           ,
           by
           his
           first
           Wife
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Gobris
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           attained
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           had
           other
           four
           by
           Anrosa
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Cyrus
             .
             Artabazanes
          
           was
           eldest
           of
           the
           first
           sort
           ,
           Xerxes
           of
           the
           second
           .
           Artabazanes
           
           alledged
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           eldest
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           children
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Custom
           amongst
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           eldest
           should
           enjoy
           the
           Principality
           .
           Xerxes
           alledged
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           begotten
           of
           Atossa
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           by
           whose
           puissance
           the
           Persians
           had
           gained
           ,
           not
           onely
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           also
           Power
           .
           Before
           Darius
           had
           given
           sentence
           ,
           Demaratus
           the
           son
           of
           Aristo
           ,
           cast
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           came
           unto
           Xerxes
           ,
           and
           advised
           him
           to
           alledge
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           eldest
           son
           of
           Darius
           after
           he
           was
           king
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Custom
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           had
           Children
           in
           private
           estate
           ,
           and
           afterward
           another
           son
           when
           he
           was
           King
           ,
           this
           last
           son
           should
           be
           his
           Successor
           :
           upon
           which
           ground
           Darius
           pronounced
           in
           the
           bealf
           of
           Xerxes
           .
           The
           same
           History
           is
           reported
           by
           Iustine
           b
           ,
           and
           touched
           also
           by
           Plutarch
           c
           ,
           although
           they
           differ
           ,
           both
           from
           Herodotus
           ,
           and
           one
           from
           the
           other
           in
           some
           points
           of
           circumstances
           .
           Hereto
           also
           agreeth
           that
           which
           Iosephus
           writeth
           d
           ,
           in
           reprehending
           King
           Herod
           ,
           for
           excluding
           Alexander
           and
           Aristobulus
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           appointing
           Antipater
           ,
           born
           to
           him
           in
           private
           estate
           ,
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Many
           great
           Lawyers
           have
           subscribed
           their
           opinions
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           title
           ;
           and
           namely
           
             Pet.
             Cynus
             ,
             Baldus
             ,
             Albericus
             ,
             Raph.
             Fulgosius
          
           e
           ,
           Rebuffus
           f
           ;
           and
           
             Anto.
             Corsetta
          
           ▪
           g
           delivereth
           it
           for
           a
           common
           opinion
           .
           But
           with
           this
           exception
           ,
           if
           the
           kingdom
           be
           acquired
           by
           any
           other
           title
           then
           by
           succession
           ,
           according
           
           to
           proximity
           in
           blood
           :
           for
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           because
           the
           dignity
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           stock
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           shall
           succeed
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           born
           before
           his
           father
           was
           King
           h
           .
           And
           therefore
           Plutarch
           writeth
           i
           that
           after
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Persia
           was
           setled
           in
           succession
           ,
           when
           Darius
           the
           King
           had
           four
           Sons
           ,
           Artaxerxes
           the
           Eldest
           ,
           Cyrus
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           ;
           Parysatis
           his
           wife
           having
           a
           desire
           that
           Cyrus
           should
           succeed
           in
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           pressed
           in
           his
           behalf
           the
           same
           reason
           wherewith
           Xerxes
           had
           prevailed
           before
           :
           affirming
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           brought
           forth
           Artaxerxes
           to
           Darius
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           private
           man
           ;
           but
           Cyrus
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           king
           .
           Yet
           Plutarch
           writeth
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           which
           she
           used
           was
           nothing
           probable
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           eldest
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           King.
           
        
         
           Howsoever
           the
           right
           stood
           between
           Robert
           Duke
           of
           Normandie
           ,
           and
           his
           younger
           brothers
           ,
           the
           fact
           did
           not
           stand
           either
           with
           the
           quiet
           or
           safetie
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           For
           ,
           during
           the
           reigne
           of
           
             William
             Rufus
          
           ,
           it
           was
           often
           infested
           upon
           this
           quarrel
           ,
           both
           with
           foreign
           arms
           and
           civil
           seditions
           ;
           which
           possessed
           all
           places
           with
           disorder
           ,
           and
           many
           also
           with
           fire
           ,
           rapine
           and
           bloud
           ,
           the
           principal
           effects
           of
           a
           licentious
           war.
           
        
         
           These
           mischiefs
           not
           onely
           continued
           but
           encreased
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           untill
           Robert
           the
           eldest
           brother
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           period
           to
           all
           his
           attempts
           .
           So
           dangerous
           it
           is
           upon
           any
           pretence
           to
           put
           by
           the
           next
           in
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Henry
           the
           first
           left
           but
           one
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           a
           young
           Son
           named
           Henry
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           appointed
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Realm
           :
           and
           took
           an
           Oath
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           to
           remain
           faithful
           unto
           them
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           Yet
           you
           write
           ,
           that
           because
           Stephen
           ,
           Son
           of
           Adela
           ,
           Sister
           to
           King
           Henry
           ,
           was
           thought
           by
           the
           States
           more
           fit
           to
           govern
           ,
           he
           was
           by
           them
           admitted
           to
           the
           Crown
           In
           which
           assertion
           ,
           you
           cannot
           be
           deceived
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           err
           ;
           but
           your
           passion
           doth
           pull
           you
           from
           your
           own
           Knowledge
           and
           Judgement
           .
           Polydore
           k
           writeth
           ,
           that
           he
           possessed
           the
           Kingdom
           contrary
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           men
           were
           exceedingly
           moved
           :
           some
           did
           abhor
           and
           detest
           the
           impiety
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           few
           ,
           unmindfull
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           did
           more
           boldly
           then
           honestly
           allow
           it
           ,
           and
           followed
           his
           part
           .
           Further
           he
           saith
           ,
           l
           that
           he
           was
           crowned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           an
           assembly
           of
           those
           Noble
           Men
           who
           were
           his
           Friends
           .
           Nubrigensis
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           m
           violating
           his
           Oath
           he
           invaded
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           
             William
             Malmesbury
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           King
           
           Stephen's
           time
           ,
           saith
           n
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           Lay-men
           ,
           next
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           Oath
           to
           the
           Empresse
           Maud
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           Crowned
           ,
           o
           three
           Bishops
           being
           present
           (
           of
           whom
           one
           was
           his
           Brother
           )
           no
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           few
           of
           the
           Nobility
           .
           
             Henry
             Huntington
          
           ,
           
           who
           lived
           also
           in
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           saith
           p
           ;
           that
           by
           force
           and
           impudence
           ,
           tempting
           God
           ,
           he
           invaded
           the
           Crown
           .
           Afterward
           he
           reporteth
           q
           ,
           that
           being
           desirous
           to
           have
           his
           Son
           Eustace
           Crowned
           King
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           withstood
           it
           ,
           upon
           Commandement
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           because
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Kingdom
           against
           his
           Oath
           r
           .
           
             Roger
             Hoveden
          
           writeth
           s
           ,
           that
           he
           invaded
           the
           Crown
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           tempest
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           report
           of
           those
           Writers
           who
           came
           nearest
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           time
           and
           truth
           of
           this
           action
           :
           whom
           other
           Authors
           do
           likewise
           follow
           .
           Polydore
           t
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           Hollingshead
           u
           ,
           do
           write
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           the
           Crown
           ,
           partly
           upon
           confidence
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Theobald
           his
           Brother
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Blois
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           Henry
           his
           other
           Brother
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             .
             Walsingham
          
           adaddeth
           w
           ,
           that
           
             Hugh
             Bigot
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           King
           Henries
           Steward
           ,
           took
           an
           Oath
           before
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           that
           King
           Henry
           at
           his
           death
           appointed
           Stephen
           to
           be
           his
           Successour
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Archbishop
           and
           a
           few
           others
           were
           over-lightly
           led
           ,
           like
           men
           blinded
           with
           security
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           foresight
           :
           never
           considering
           of
           dangers
           ,
           until
           the
           means
           of
           remedy
           were
           past
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           have
           done
           this
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           But
           what
           
           good
           conscience
           could
           they
           have
           ,
           in
           defiling
           their
           faith
           ?
           Such
           consciences
           you
           endeavour
           to
           frame
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           break
           an
           oath
           with
           as
           great
           facility
           ,
           as
           a
           Squirrell
           can
           crack
           a
           Nut.
           What
           good
           also
           did
           ensue
           unto
           the
           Realm
           ?
           The
           Nobility
           were
           set
           into
           factions
           ;
           the
           common
           people
           into
           division
           and
           disorder
           :
           and
           as
           in
           Wars
           ,
           where
           discipline
           is
           at
           large
           ,
           there
           insolencies
           are
           infinite
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           confusion
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           action
           which
           tended
           not
           to
           the
           ruin
           thereof
           ;
           the
           Lives
           and
           Goods
           of
           Men
           remaining
           in
           continual
           pillage
           .
           Polydore
           saith
           :
           *
           
             Matrons
             were
             violated
             ,
             Virgins
             ravished
             ,
             Churches
             spoiled
             ,
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             rased
             ,
             much
             Cattle
             destroyed
             ,
             innumerable
             Men
             slain
             .
          
           Into
           this
           miserable
           face
           of
           extremities
           the
           Realm
           did
           fall
           ;
           and
           into
           the
           same
           again
           you
           strive
           to
           reduce
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           these
           Mischiefs
           ,
           the
           States
           in
           a
           Parliament
           at
           Wallingford
           made
           an
           Agreement
           ,
           that
           Stephen
           should
           be
           King
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           Henry
           and
           his
           Off-spring
           should
           succeed
           after
           his
           death
           .
           A
           man
           would
           think
           you
           had
           a
           mint
           of
           Fables
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           History
           which
           you
           handle
           ,
           but
           you
           defile
           it
           with
           apish
           untruths
           .
           All
           our
           Histories
           agree
           ,
           that
           King
           Stephen
           ,
           unable
           to
           range
           things
           into
           better
           form
           ,
           did
           adopt
           Henry
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           .
           The
           second
           Huntington
           saith
           ,
           *
           that
           this
           agreement
           was
           mediated
           ,
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           who
           repented
           him
           of
           the
           furtherance
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           King
           Stephen
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           what
           Miseries
           did
           thereupon
           ensue
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           Hoveden
           report
           *
           :
           and
           Holingshead
           *
           setteth
           down
           the
           form
           of
           the
           Charter
           of
           agreement
           between
           them
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           transaction
           between
           them
           two
           ,
           and
           no
           compulsory
           act
           or
           authority
           of
           the
           State.
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           some
           Authors
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           assembled
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           but
           neither
           were
           they
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           neither
           were
           they
           assembled
           to
           any
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           swear
           Fealty
           unto
           Henry
           ,
           saving
           the
           King's
           Honour
           so
           long
           as
           he
           should
           live
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           first
           ,
           you
           affirm
           that
           the
           Succession
           was
           again
           broken
           ;
           for
           that
           Iohn
           ,
           Brother
           to
           King
           Richard
           ,
           was
           admitted
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           Arthur
           Duke
           of
           Britain
           ,
           Son
           to
           Geoffry
           ,
           Elder
           brother
           unto
           Iohn
           ,
           was
           against
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Succession
           excluded
           .
           Well
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           arrest
           your
           word
           ;
           remember
           this
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           thereof
           in
           another
           place
           .
           That
           which
           here
           you
           affirm
           to
           be
           against
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Succession
           ,
           you
           bring
           in
           another
           place
           for
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Uncle
           hath
           right
           before
           the
           Nephew
           .
           You
           do
           wildy
           waver
           in
           variety
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           speaking
           flat
           contrary
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Ague
           of
           your
           passion
           is
           either
           in
           fit
           or
           intermission
           .
        
         
         
           The
           History
           of
           King
           Iohn
           standeth
           thus
           .
           King
           Richard
           the
           first
           dying
           without
           issue
           ,
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           Brother
           named
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           a
           Nepew
           called
           Arthur
           ,
           Son
           of
           Geoffry
           ,
           who
           was
           Elder
           Brother
           unto
           Iohn
           .
           This
           Arthur
           was
           appointed
           by
           King
           Richard
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           as
           Polydore
           writeth
           *
           .
           Nubrigensis
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           been
           established
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           if
           the
           Britains
           had
           not
           been
           so
           foolishly
           either
           suspicious
           or
           fond
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           Richard
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           they
           refused
           to
           commit
           him
           into
           his
           Uncles
           hands
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Richard
           ,
           his
           Brother
           Iohn
           seized
           upon
           his
           Treasure
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           came
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           Assembly
           only
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           was
           crowned
           King.
           Of
           these
           ,
           many
           he
           won
           ,
           with
           such
           liberal
           Protestations
           and
           Promises
           ,
           as
           men
           careless
           of
           their
           word
           are
           wont
           to
           bestow
           ;
           others
           were
           abused
           by
           the
           persuasions
           of
           Hubert
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           others
           (
           saith
           Polydore
           a
           )
           not
           well
           advised
           .
        
         
           
             Nic.
             Trivet
          
           saith
           b
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           pretended
           for
           his
           Title
           ,
           not
           the
           election
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           propinquity
           of
           Blood
           c
           ,
           and
           the
           testament
           of
           King
           Richard.
           The
           same
           also
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Walsingham
           d
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Question
           between
           the
           Uncle
           and
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           
           speak
           hereafter
           .
           But
           Polydore
           saith
           f
           ,
           That
           divers
           Noble-men
           did
           account
           this
           to
           be
           a
           fraudulent
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           did
           ominate
           those
           Evils
           which
           afterward
           did
           ensue
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           charged
           ,
           That
           under
           colour
           of
           Reason
           ,
           partly
           subborned
           ,
           and
           partly
           weak
           ,
           he
           had
           beene
           the
           occasion
           of
           all
           those
           Mischiefs
           ,
           Polydore
           g
           saith
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           both
           grieved
           and
           ashamed
           at
           nothing
           more
           ;
           
             Rog.
             Wenden
          
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           he
           excused
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           it
           upon
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           .
        
         
           King
           Iohn
           having
           locked
           himself
           into
           the
           Saddle
           of
           state
           ,
           made
           one
           wrong
           which
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           greater
           wrong
           ;
           by
           murthering
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           Arthur
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Britan
           ,
           whose
           inheritance
           he
           did
           unjustly
           usurp
           .
           For
           this
           fact
           the
           French
           King
           deprived
           him
           of
           all
           the
           Lands
           which
           he
           held
           in
           Fee
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           the
           Sentence
           to
           effect
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           easily
           imboldened
           against
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           declineth
           either
           in
           Reputation
           or
           in
           State
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           especially
           they
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           confederated
           against
           him
           :
           but
           being
           neither
           able
           to
           endure
           his
           war
           ,
           nor
           willing
           to
           repose
           trust
           in
           his
           peace
           ,
           they
           contracted
           with
           Lewes
           the
           French
           Kings
           son
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           their
           King.
           And
           so
           it
           often
           happeneth
           in
           civil
           contentions
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           weakest
           ,
           do
           run
           with
           a
           naturall
           rashnesse
           to
           call
           in
           a
           third
           .
        
         
         
           Lewes
           being
           arrived
           upon
           the
           coast
           of
           Kent
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           that
           faction
           h
           ,
           came
           and
           sware
           allegiance
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           Londoners
           also
           ,
           many
           upon
           an
           ordinary
           desire
           to
           have
           new
           Kings
           ,
           others
           for
           fear
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           company
           ,
           joyned
           to
           the
           revolt
           .
           Hereof
           a
           lamentable
           presence
           of
           all
           miseries
           did
           arise
           ,
           whereby
           as
           well
           the
           Liberty
           as
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           near
           and
           narrow
           jump
           .
           The
           poor
           people
           ,
           naked
           both
           of
           help
           and
           hope
           ,
           stood
           at
           the
           curtesie
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           men
           of
           arms
           ;
           the
           liberty
           of
           war
           making
           all
           things
           lawfull
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           strongest
           .
           The
           Nobility
           ,
           feeling
           much
           ,
           and
           fearing
           more
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Vicount
           Melin
           a
           Nobleman
           of
           France
           confessed
           at
           his
           death
           )
           had
           sworn
           the
           extirpation
           of
           all
           the
           Noble
           Bloud
           in
           the
           Realm
           ,
           began
           to
           devise
           how
           they
           might
           returne
           into
           the
           allegiance
           of
           King
           Iohn
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           Letters
           were
           brought
           unto
           him
           from
           certain
           of
           his
           Barons
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           forty
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           received
           again
           into
           his
           peace
           .
           But
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           happily
           did
           happen
           within
           five
           moneths
           after
           the
           arrivall
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           both
           their
           hatred
           and
           their
           feare
           being
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           as
           ready
           to
           cast
           out
           Lewes
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           rash
           to
           call
           him
           in
           .
        
         
           This
           History
           you
           corrupt
           with
           verie
           many
           
           odious
           untruths
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           harsh
           to
           a
           well-tuned
           ear
           ,
           then
           the
           crashing
           of
           teeth
           ,
           or
           the
           grating
           of
           copper
           .
           As
           namely
           ,
           in
           affirming
           ,
           that
           Arthur
           was
           excluded
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           crowned
           King
           by
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           that
           God
           did
           more
           defend
           this
           act
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           then
           the
           just
           Title
           of
           Arthur
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           same
           States
           King
           Iohn
           was
           rejected
           ,
           Prince
           Henry
           his
           son
           deprived
           ,
           and
           Lewes
           of
           France
           chosen
           to
           be
           King
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           States
           recalled
           their
           sentence
           against
           Prince
           Henry
           ,
           disannulling
           their
           Oath
           and
           Allegiance
           made
           unto
           Lewes
           .
           A
           shameless
           tongue
           ,
           governed
           by
           a
           deceitful
           mind
           ,
           can
           easily
           call
           Faction
           ,
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           Rebellion
           ,
           a
           just
           and
           judicial
           Proceeding
           ;
           open
           and
           often
           Perjury
           ,
           an
           orderly
           revoking
           of
           a
           Sentence
           ;
           Gods
           secret
           Judgment
           in
           permitting
           Injustice
           to
           prevail
           ,
           a
           plain
           defence
           and
           allowance
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           division
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           York
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           little
           that
           you
           write
           ,
           whereto
           I
           have
           fully
           answered
           before
           :
           you
           do
           wisely
           to
           give
           a
           light
           touch
           to
           this
           Example
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           hot
           that
           it
           will
           scald
           your
           throat
           .
           King
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           ,
           more
           carried
           by
           cursed
           ambition
           ,
           then
           either
           by
           necessity
           or
           right
           ,
           laid
           an
           unjust
           gripe
           upon
           the
           Realm
           ,
           which
           afterward
           he
           did
           beautifie
           with
           the
           counterfeit
           Titles
           of
           Conquest
           and
           Election
           .
           So
           violent
           are
           the
           desires
           of
           Princes
           to
           imbrace
           streined
           Titles
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           disturb
           the
           States
           of
           other
           ;
           not
           
           remembring
           ,
           that
           Right
           may
           be
           trodden
           down
           ,
           but
           not
           trodden
           out
           ;
           having
           her
           secret
           both
           means
           to
           support
           ,
           and
           seasons
           to
           revive
           her
           .
           For
           although
           the
           lawful
           Successor
           did
           warily
           strike
           sail
           to
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           because
           neither
           the
           time
           running
           ,
           nor
           the
           Opportunity
           present
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Guiders
           of
           Actions
           )
           did
           consent
           as
           then
           to
           enter
           into
           enterprise
           ;
           yet
           so
           soon
           as
           one
           hair
           of
           occasion
           was
           offered
           ,
           his
           progeny
           did
           set
           up
           a
           most
           doubtful
           war
           ,
           wherein
           thirteen
           Battels
           were
           executed
           by
           English-men
           only
           ,
           and
           above
           fourescore
           Princes
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           slain
           .
        
         
           Lo
           now
           the
           smiling
           success
           of
           these
           usurpations
           ;
           lo
           what
           a
           dear
           purchase
           of
           repentance
           they
           did
           cause
           !
           Were
           it
           not
           that
           passion
           doth
           blind
           men
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           desire
           but
           in
           hope
           ,
           they
           might
           suffice
           to
           make
           us
           advised
           ,
           to
           keep
           rather
           the
           known
           and
           beaten
           way
           with
           safety
           ,
           then
           upon
           every
           giddy
           and
           brainless
           warrant
           to
           engulph
           our selves
           in
           those
           Passages
           wherein
           so
           many
           have
           peristed
           before
           us
           .
           It
           belongeth
           to
           wise
           men
           to
           avoid
           mischiefs
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           fools
           to
           lament
           them
           .
        
         
           Go
           too
           then
           ;
           conclude
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           admit
           him
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           next
           Successor
           by
           propinquity
           of
           blood
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           weigh
           ,
           whether
           it
           is
           like
           that
           he
           will
           perform
           his
           charge
           ,
           or
           no.
           Conclude
           this
           (
           I
           say
           )
           to
           be
           
           your
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           seemeth
           to
           you
           to
           be
           conform
           to
           all
           Reason
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Policy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           all
           Common-wealths
           in
           the
           World
           :
           and
           I
           will
           assuredly
           conclude
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           prate
           without
           either
           warrant
           or
           weight
           .
        
      
       
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           the
           Ninth
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           beareth
           this
           Title
           :
        
         
           What
           are
           the
           Principal
           Points
           which
           a
           Commonwealth
           ought
           to
           respect
           ,
           in
           Admitting
           or
           Excluding
           any
           Prince
           ;
           wherein
           is
           handled
           largely
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           Diversity
           of
           Religions
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           Causes
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           Passage
           you
           handle
           what
           Cause
           is
           sufficient
           either
           to
           keep
           in
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           out
           of
           State
           the
           next
           in
           Blood.
           In
           which
           Question
           you
           determine
           ,
           That
           God
           doth
           allow
           for
           a
           just
           and
           sufficient
           Cause
           ,
           the
           Will
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Your
           Reason
           is
           ,
           For
           that
           they
           are
           Judge
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           the
           Judge
           also
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           Your
           Antecedent
           you
           prove
           ,
           first
           ,
           For
           that
           it
           is
           in
           their
           own
           Affair
           :
           secondly
           ,
           For
           that
           it
           is
           in
           a
           Matter
           that
           hath
           its
           whole
           Beginning
           ,
           Continuance
           ,
           and
           Substance
           from
           them
           alone
           .
           Your
           Consequence
           you
           prove
           by
           a
           whole
           
           lump
           of
           Law
           ,
           in
           alledging
           the
           entire
           Body
           of
           the
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           assisted
           also
           with
           great
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Diogenes
           said
           of
           a
           certain
           Tumbler
           ,
           That
           he
           never
           saw
           Man
           take
           more
           pains
           to
           break
           his
           Neck
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           we
           may
           say
           of
           you
           ,
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           find
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           more
           busied
           his
           Wits
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           first
           Proof
           of
           your
           Antecedent
           is
           not
           onely
           of
           no
           force
           for
           you
           ,
           but
           strong
           against
           you
           ;
           because
           no
           Man
           is
           a
           competent
           Judge
           in
           his
           own
           Cause
           ;
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           both
           Party
           and
           Judge
           :
           Whereto
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           That
           no
           Inferiour
           hath
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Superiour
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Subject
           against
           the
           Sovereign
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Proof
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           King
           hath
           dependency
           upon
           the
           People
           ,
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           encountred
           before
           *
           .
           And
           if
           your
           Consequence
           were
           true
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           is
           Judge
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           is
           Judge
           also
           without
           controllment
           of
           the
           Cause
           ;
           if
           this
           were
           as
           agreeable
           to
           all
           Laws
           as
           you
           seem
           to
           believe
           ,
           then
           were
           all
           Judgments
           arbitrary
           ;
           then
           could
           no
           Appeal
           be
           interposed
           ,
           for
           giving
           Sentence
           without
           just
           Cause
           ;
           then
           were
           it
           false
           which
           Panormitan
           writeth
           *
           ,
           that
           a
           false
           Cause
           expressed
           in
           a
           Sentence
           maketh
           it
           void
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           What
           do
           you
           think
           ?
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           these
           fat
           Drops
           of
           a
           greasie
           Brain
           can
           bring
           the
           Tenure
           of
           a
           
           Crown
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           People
           ?
           What
           are
           you
           ,
           who
           endeavour
           thus
           boldly
           to
           abuse
           both
           our
           Judgment
           and
           Conscience
           ?
           Are
           you
           Religious
           ?
           Are
           you
           of
           Civil
           either
           Nature
           or
           Education
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Civilian
           do
           open
           the
           way
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Deceits
           ,
           Perjuries
           ,
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           Treasons
           ?
           What
           are
           you
           ?
           For
           you
           shew
           your self
           more
           prophane
           than
           Infidels
           ;
           more
           barbarous
           than
           Canibals
           ,
           
             Tartarians
             ,
             Moors
          
           ,
           and
           Mammelucks
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           please
           themselves
           in
           nothing
           more
           than
           Hatred
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           yet
           do
           they
           both
           love
           and
           honour
           their
           Kings
           .
           I
           see
           what
           you
           are
           ,
           the
           very
           true
           Follower
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           in
           Germany
           ,
           who
           openly
           professed
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           ruinate
           the
           State
           of
           Kings
           .
           And
           who
           can
           assure
           us
           (
           for
           your
           corrupt
           Dealings
           make
           all
           Suspicions
           credible
           )
           that
           you
           do
           not
           also
           follow
           them
           both
           in
           Desire
           and
           Hope
           ,
           to
           embrace
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ?
           The
           difference
           between
           you
           is
           this
           :
           They
           pretended
           Revelation
           for
           then
           Warrant
           ;
           you
           work
           by
           deceitful
           shew
           of
           Reason
           by
           falsly
           either
           alledging
           ,
           or
           wresting
           ,
           or
           corrupting
           both
           Humane
           and
           Divine
           Authority
           .
        
         
           In
           what
           miserable
           condition
           should
           Princes
           live
           ,
           if
           their
           State
           depended
           upon
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           in
           whom
           Company
           taketh
           away
           Shame
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           may
           lay
           the
           Fault
           on
           his
           Fellow
           ?
           How
           could
           they
           command
           ?
           Who
           would
           obey
           ?
           What
           
           could
           they
           safely
           either
           do
           or
           omit
           ?
           Who
           knows
           a
           People
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           sudden
           Opinion
           maketh
           them
           hope
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           presently
           answered
           ,
           they
           fall
           into
           Hate
           ,
           chusing
           and
           refusing
           ,
           erecting
           and
           overthrowing
           ,
           as
           every
           Wind
           of
           Passion
           doth
           puff
           ?
           What
           steddiness
           in
           their
           Will
           or
           Desire
           ,
           which
           having
           so
           many
           Circles
           of
           Imagination
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           enclosed
           in
           one
           Point
           ?
        
         
           And
           whereas
           you
           write
           ,
           That
           God
           always
           approveth
           the
           Will
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           being
           properly
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           Business
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           particular
           Man
           must
           simply
           submit
           himself
           thereunto
           ,
           without
           further
           inquisition
           ,
           although
           at
           divers
           times
           they
           determine
           Contraries
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           did
           between
           the
           Houses
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           York
           )
           because
           we
           must
           presume
           they
           were
           led
           by
           different
           Respects
           .
           You
           seem
           not
           obscurely
           to
           erect
           thereby
           another
           privileged
           Power
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           cannot
           err
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           deceive
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           some
           honest-minded
           Man
           will
           say
           ,
           That
           howsoever
           you
           write
           ,
           your
           meaning
           was
           otherwise
           :
           You
           write
           also
           afterward
           ,
           That
           in
           two
           Cases
           every
           Private
           Man
           is
           bound
           to
           resist
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           whole
           People
           ,
           to
           the
           uttermost
           extent
           of
           his
           Ability
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           you
           for
           a
           Man
           whose
           Sayings
           disagree
           ,
           both
           from
           your
           Meaning
           ,
           and
           between
           themselves
           ▪
           
           let
           us
           consider
           what
           are
           your
           two
           Exceptions
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           Matter
           is
           carried
           not
           by
           way
           of
           orderly
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           by
           particular
           Faction
           of
           Private
           Men
           ,
           who
           will
           make
           offer
           to
           determine
           the
           Cause
           ,
           without
           Authority
           of
           the
           Realm
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           this
           Exception
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           it
           devoureth
           the
           whole
           Rule
           :
           for
           in
           Actions
           of
           this
           quality
           ,
           the
           Original
           is
           always
           by
           Faction
           ;
           the
           Accomplishment
           by
           Force
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           by
           Fear
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           are
           sometimes
           countenanced
           with
           Authority
           of
           the
           State.
           So
           Sylla
           ,
           having
           brought
           his
           Legions
           within
           the
           Walls
           of
           Rome
           ,
           obtained
           the
           Law
           Valeria
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           created
           Dictator
           for
           twenty
           four
           Years
           ;
           by
           means
           of
           which
           Force
           ,
           Cicero
           affirmeth
           *
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Law.
           Likewise
           
             Lawrence
             Medices
          
           ,
           having
           an
           Army
           within
           Florence
           ,
           caused
           ,
           or
           rather
           constrained
           the
           Citizens
           to
           elect
           him
           Duke
           .
           When
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           was
           chosen
           King
           ,
           he
           held
           Forty
           thousand
           Men
           in
           Arms.
           And
           this
           is
           most
           evident
           by
           your
           own
           Example
           ,
           of
           four
           contrary
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           at
           divers
           times
           were
           made
           ,
           during
           the
           Contention
           between
           the
           Families
           of
           Lancaster
           and
           York
           ,
           not
           upon
           different
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           with
           little
           reason
           you
           affirm
           ,
           but
           upon
           different
           Success
           of
           either
           Side
           .
        
         
           In
           Matters
           of
           this
           moment
           ,
           the
           orderly
           
           Course
           of
           Proceeding
           is
           onely
           by
           Parliament
           .
           The
           Parliament
           must
           be
           summoned
           by
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           ,
           and
           no
           Act
           thereof
           hath
           Life
           but
           by
           express
           Consent
           of
           the
           King.
           If
           this
           Form
           had
           always
           been
           observed
           ,
           neither
           our
           Kings
           should
           have
           been
           deposed
           ,
           nor
           the
           next
           Successors
           excluded
           ,
           nor
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Crown
           entangled
           ,
           to
           the
           inestimable
           both
           weakning
           and
           waste
           of
           all
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Exception
           is
           ,
           When
           such
           a
           Man
           is
           preferred
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           whom
           God
           is
           manifestly
           offended
           ,
           and
           the
           Realm
           prejudiced
           or
           endangered
           :
           In
           which
           Case
           (
           you
           say
           )
           every
           Man
           ,
           with
           a
           free
           and
           uncontrolled
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           resist
           what
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           even
           here
           I
           looked
           for
           you
           .
           Your
           broyling
           Spirits
           do
           nothing
           else
           but
           fling
           Firebrands
           ,
           and
           heap
           on
           Wood
           ,
           to
           set
           Kingdoms
           in
           Combustion
           .
           What
           Rebellion
           ,
           what
           Revolt
           hath
           ever
           been
           made
           ,
           but
           under
           some
           of
           these
           Pretences
           ?
           What
           Princes
           Actions
           ,
           either
           by
           malicious
           or
           ignorant
           Interpretation
           ,
           may
           not
           easily
           be
           drawn
           to
           one
           of
           these
           Heads
           ?
           You
           are
           a
           Nursery
           of
           War
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           a
           Seminary
           of
           Schism
           and
           Division
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           In
           sum
           ,
           All
           your
           Actions
           ,
           all
           your
           Thoughts
           are
           barbarous
           and
           bloody
           .
        
         
           You
           write
           much
           of
           Right
           and
           Justice
           ;
           
           but
           you
           measure
           the
           Right
           and
           Justice
           of
           a
           Cause
           ,
           by
           the
           Advantage
           of
           your
           own
           Affairs
           .
           You
           speak
           as
           having
           a
           tender
           sense
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           you
           stretch
           out
           your
           Throat
           with
           high
           Words
           of
           Contradiction
           against
           him
           .
           You
           make
           shew
           of
           Care
           to
           preserve
           the
           State
           ;
           but
           you
           are
           like
           the
           Ivy
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           outwardly
           both
           to
           embrace
           and
           adorn
           the
           Wall
           ,
           whereinto
           inwardly
           it
           doth
           both
           eat
           and
           undermine
           .
           For
           ,
           what
           Means
           ,
           either
           more
           ready
           or
           forcible
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           a
           State
           ,
           than
           Faction
           and
           intestine
           Quarrels
           ?
           And
           what
           other
           Milk
           do
           you
           yield
           ?
           What
           are
           your
           Opinions
           ,
           what
           your
           Exhortations
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           set
           or
           to
           hold
           up
           Sedition
           and
           Bloodshed
           ?
           St.
           Paul
           teacheth
           us
           not
           to
           resist
           higher
           Powers
           *
           ,
           although
           both
           cruel
           and
           prophane
           ;
           you
           teach
           us
           to
           resist
           them
           what
           we
           can
           .
           The
           Apostle
           is
           followed
           of
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           you
           are
           followed
           of
           those
           onely
           who
           follow
           the
           Anabaptists
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           err
           with
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Opposition
           ,
           than
           hold
           Truth
           with
           you
           .
           But
           I
           will
           speak
           more
           moderately
           in
           a
           Subject
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           :
           I
           will
           not
           say
           then
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           rather
           err
           ;
           but
           ,
           That
           I
           shall
           less
           fear
           to
           err
           ,
           in
           not
           resisting
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           than
           in
           resisting
           ,
           with
           you
           .
           
             New
             Counsels
             are
             always
             more
             plausible
             than
             safe
             .
          
        
         
           After
           you
           have
           plaid
           the
           Suffenus
           with
           your self
           ,
           in
           setting
           the
           Garland
           upon
           your
           
           own
           Head
           ,
           and
           making
           your
           imaginary
           Audience
           to
           applaud
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           worshipfully
           wise
           ,
           you
           proceed
           to
           declare
           what
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           in
           furthering
           or
           hindering
           any
           Prince
           towards
           the
           Crown
           .
           Three
           Points
           (
           you
           say
           )
           are
           to
           be
           required
           in
           every
           Prince
           ;
           Religion
           ,
           Chivalry
           ,
           and
           Justice
           :
           And
           putting
           aside
           the
           two
           last
           ,
           as
           both
           handled
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           of
           least
           importance
           ,
           you
           assume
           onely
           to
           treat
           of
           Religion
           ;
           wherein
           either
           Errour
           or
           Want
           doth
           bring
           inestimable
           Damage
           to
           any
           State.
           
        
         
           You
           draw
           a
           long
           Discourse
           ,
           That
           the
           highest
           End
           of
           every
           Commonwealth
           is
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           That
           the
           Care
           of
           Religion
           is
           the
           principal
           Charge
           which
           pertaineth
           to
           a
           King.
           And
           therefore
           you
           conclude
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           Prince
           doth
           not
           assist
           his
           Subjects
           to
           attain
           this
           End
           ,
           omitteth
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           committeth
           High
           Treason
           against
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           hold
           that
           Dignity
           ,
           though
           he
           perform
           the
           other
           two
           Parts
           never
           so
           well
           :
           And
           that
           no
           Cause
           can
           so
           justly
           clear
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           or
           of
           particular
           Men
           ,
           in
           resisting
           the
           Entrance
           of
           any
           Prince
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           judge
           him
           faulty
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           neither
           nothing
           ,
           nor
           all
           which
           you
           say
           .
           In
           Elective
           States
           ,
           the
           People
           ought
           not
           to
           admit
           any
           Man
           for
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           either
           cold
           or
           corrupt
           in
           Religion
           ;
           but
           if
           
           they
           have
           invested
           such
           a
           one
           with
           Sovereign
           Authority
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Power
           at
           pleasure
           to
           remove
           him
           .
           In
           Successive
           Kingdoms
           ,
           wherein
           the
           People
           have
           no
           Right
           of
           Election
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           Private
           Men
           ,
           upon
           this
           cause
           ,
           to
           offer
           to
           impeach
           eith●r
           the
           Entrance
           or
           Continuance
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           State
           do
           present
           unto
           them
           ;
           not
           onely
           because
           it
           is
           forbidden
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           your
           regard
           )
           but
           because
           disorderly
           Disturbance
           of
           a
           setled
           Form
           in
           Government
           ,
           traineth
           after
           it
           more
           both
           Impieties
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           than
           hath
           ever
           ensued
           the
           Imperfections
           of
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           come
           more
           close
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           and
           dispel
           those
           foggy
           Reasons
           which
           stand
           between
           your
           Eye
           and
           the
           Truth
           .
           There
           are
           two
           Principal
           Parts
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           one
           Moral
           ,
           or
           Natural
           ,
           which
           containeth
           three
           Points
           ,
           Sobriety
           in
           our selves
           ,
           Justice
           towards
           others
           ,
           and
           generally
           also
           Reverence
           and
           Piety
           towards
           God
           :
           The
           other
           is
           Supernatural
           ,
           which
           containeth
           the
           true
           Faith
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           special
           kind
           of
           Worship
           that
           God
           doth
           require
           .
           The
           first
           God
           hath
           delivered
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Nature
           to
           all
           Men
           ;
           the
           second
           he
           doth
           partly
           reveal
           ,
           and
           partly
           inspire
           to
           whom
           he
           pleases
           :
           and
           therefore
           although
           most
           Nations
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           observed
           the
           one
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           onely
           erred
           ,
           but
           failed
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           During
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           this
           peculiar
           Worship
           of
           God
           was
           appropriate
           onely
           to
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           in
           a
           corner
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           World
           :
           The
           flourishing
           Empires
           of
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Medes
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Aegyptians
             ,
             Graecians
             ,
             Syrians
             ,
          
           and
           Romans
           ,
           either
           knew
           it
           not
           ,
           or
           held
           it
           in
           contempt
           .
           The
           Israelit●s
           were
           almost
           always
           in
           subjection
           under
           these
           both
           Heathen
           and
           Tyrannical
           Governments
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           by
           his
           Prophets
           enjoyned
           them
           Obedience
           ,
           affirming
           ,
           That
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Kings
           were
           in
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Officers
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           the
           Executioners
           of
           his
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           true
           Mysteries
           both
           of
           Worship
           and
           Belief
           were
           imparted
           also
           to
           other
           Nations
           ;
           but
           the
           ordinary
           Means
           to
           propagate
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           neither
           by
           Policy
           ,
           nor
           by
           Power
           .
           When
           St.
           Peter
           offered
           provident
           Counsel
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           advising
           him
           to
           have
           care
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           go
           to
           Hierusalem
           ,
           where
           the
           Iews
           sought
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           Christ
           did
           sharply
           reprove
           him
           for
           it
           *
           :
           When
           he
           did
           draw
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           therewith
           also
           drew
           Blood
           in
           defence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           heard
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           †
           
             They
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           Christ
           armed
           his
           Apostles
           onely
           with
           Fiery
           Tongues
           *
           ,
           by
           force
           whereof
           they
           maintained
           the
           Field
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Stratagems
           and
           Strength
           in
           the
           World
           :
           And
           when
           Princes
           did
           not
           onely
           
           reject
           but
           Persecute
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           they
           taught
           their
           Subjects
           obedience
           unto
           them
           r
           ,
           they
           did
           both
           encounter
           and
           overcome
           them
           ,
           not
           by
           resisting
           ,
           but
           by
           persisting
           and
           enduring
           .
        
         
           This
           course
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           the
           discourse
           of
           Reason
           ,
           to
           plant
           Religion
           under
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Kings
           ,
           not
           only
           careless
           thereof
           ,
           but
           cruel
           against
           it
           :
           but
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Jews
           did
           commonly
           forsake
           God
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           seek
           him
           in
           distress
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           was
           more
           pure
           ,
           more
           zealous
           ,
           more
           entire
           ,
           I
           might
           also
           say
           more
           populous
           ,
           when
           she
           travelled
           with
           the
           Storme
           in
           her
           Face
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           wind
           was
           either
           prosperous
           or
           calme
           s
           that
           as
           S.
           Agustine
           saith●s
           ,
           
             Want
             or
             weakness
             of
             faith
             is
             usually
             Chastised
             with
             the
             Scourges
             of
             tribulations
          
           ;
           We
           may
           learn
           thereby
           no
           further
           to
           examin
           ,
           but
           to
           admire
           and
           embrace
           the
           unsearchable
           wisdom
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           that
           this
           is
           appointed
           the
           odinary
           means
           ,
           both
           to
           establish
           and
           encrease
           Religion
           ,
           may
           we
           adventure
           to
           exchange
           it
           with
           humane
           devices
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           Servants
           duty
           either
           to
           contradict
           or
           dispute
           the
           Masters
           commandement
           ?
           is
           there
           any
           more
           ready
           way
           to
           prove
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           then
           in
           being
           a
           curious
           questionist
           with
           God
           ?
           is
           he
           bound
           to
           yield
           to
           any
           man
           a
           reason
           of
           his
           will
           ?
           It
           is
           more
           then
           presumption
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           Rebellion
           to
           oppose
           our
           reason
           
           against
           his
           order
           ,
           against
           his
           decree
           .
        
         
           It
           standeth
           also
           upon
           common
           Rules
           :
           
             That
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             thing
             doth
             not
             help
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             but
             destroy
             it
             :
             It
             is
             foolish
             to
             add
             external
             stay
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             support
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             senceless
             to
             attempt
             that
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             no
             force
             is
             able
             to
             effect
             :
             That
             which
             hath
             a
             proper
             Rule
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             directed
             by
             any
             other
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           both
           the
           Profession
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           declared
           before
           t
           ;
           whereto
           I
           will
           here
           add
           that
           which
           S.
           Ambrose
           saith
           u
           :
           
             Let
             every
             man
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             extorted
             from
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             be
             loath
             the
             Emperor
             should
             extort
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           lest
           they
           might
           be
           interpreted
           not
           to
           mean
           obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           succession
           as
           to
           present
           Power
           ,
           they
           alledge
           that
           which
           the
           Captive
           Jews
           of
           Babylon
           did
           write
           ,
           to
           the
           tributary
           Jews
           which
           were
           at
           Ierusalem
           w
           ;
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           life
           not
           only
           of
           Nebuchodonosor
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Baltasar
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           next
           Successor
           to
           his
           Estate
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           latter
           times
           ,
           Innocentius
           hath
           taught
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           seconded
           by
           Castrensis
           x
           ,
           that
           love
           is
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           move
           armes
           for
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           Under
           which
           pretence
           ,
           divers
           men
           have
           pursued
           their
           own
           private
           purposes
           and
           ends
           .
           Guicciardine
           writeth
           y
           ,
           that
           Firdinand
           who
           was
           called
           the
           catholick
           ,
           did
           cover
           all
           his
           covetous
           and
           ambitious
           desires
           ,
           with
           the
           honest
           and
           holy
           vail
           of
           religion
           ▪
           
           the
           like
           doth
           Iovius
           report
           
           of
           Charles
           V.
           Emperour
           .
           
             Paulus
             Emilius
          
           x
           writeth
           thus
           of
           all
           :
           
             every
             man
             professeth
             his
             war
             to
             be
             holy
             ;
             every
             man
             termeth
             his
             enemies
             impious
             ,
             sanctity
             and
             piety
             is
             every
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             but
             in
             advise
             ;
             and
             in
             action
             nothing
             less
             .
             The
             contention
             is
             for
             worldly
             right
             ,
             take
             away
             that
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             no
             cause
             of
             war.
             Now
             they
             pretend
             piety
             to
             every
             mischief
             :
             the
             name
             of
             holy
             warfare
             ,
             (
             most
             miserable
             )
             is
             applied
             unto
             arms
             .
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           such
           cruel
           calamities
           have
           ensued
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Germany
           and
           France
           ,
           with
           so
           little
           furtherance
           to
           that
           cause
           ,
           for
           whose
           supportance
           force
           was
           offered
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           chief
           Writers
           of
           our
           Age
           are
           now
           reduced
           to
           the
           former
           opinion
           ;
           affirming
           with
           Arnobius
           a
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           of
           power
           sufficient
           for
           it self
           :
           with
           Tertulian
           also
           b
           ,
           Lactantius
           c
           ,
           Cassiodorus
           d
           ,
           Iosephus
           e
           ,
           
             S.
             Barnard
          
           f
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           be
           perswaded
           and
           not
           enforced
           .
           They
           of
           your
           Society
           ,
           as
           they
           took
           their
           original
           from
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           the
           only
           Atheologians
           whose
           heads
           entertain
           no
           other
           Object
           but
           the
           Tumult
           of
           Realms
           ;
           whose
           Doctrine
           is
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           and
           blood-shed
           ;
           whose
           Perswasions
           were
           never
           followed
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           made
           way
           for
           all
           miseries
           and
           mischiefs
           to
           range
           in
           ,
           to
           come
           forward
           ,
           to
           thrive
           ,
           to
           prevail
           .
           You
           have
           always
           bin
           like
           a
           winter
           Sun
           ,
           strong
           enough
           to
           raise
           Vapours
           ,
           but
           unable
           to
           dispel
           them
           .
           For
           most
           cowardly
           
           Companions
           may
           set
           up
           strife
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           maintained
           with
           the
           hazzard
           ,
           and
           ended
           with
           the
           ruine
           ,
           always
           of
           the
           worthiest
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           is
           this
           .
           So
           long
           as
           we
           express
           pure
           piety
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           Doctrine
           and
           in
           our
           doings
           ,
           all
           will
           go
           well
           :
           but
           when
           we
           make
           a
           mixture
           of
           divine
           and
           humane
           both
           Wisedom
           and
           Power
           ;
           when
           we
           preach
           policy
           ;
           when
           we
           make
           a
           common
           trade
           of
           Treason
           ;
           when
           we
           put
           no
           difference
           between
           Conscience
           and
           Conceit
           ;
           we
           must
           needs
           overthrow
           either
           Religion
           or
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           answer
           the
           Reasons
           of
           your
           Assertion
           .
           First
           you
           say
           ,
           That
           if
           Princes
           do
           not
           assist
           their
           Subjects
           in
           the
           honour
           and
           service
           of
           God
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           God
           should
           draw
           no
           other
           fruit
           or
           commodity
           from
           humane
           Societies
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Assembly
           of
           brutish
           Creatures
           .
           But
           this
           Reason
           is
           not
           only
           weak
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           appear
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           but
           also
           brutish
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           prophane
           .
           For
           what
           fruit
           ,
           what
           commodity
           doth
           God
           draw
           from
           Societies
           of
           men
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           Glory
           perfect
           in
           it self
           ?
           can
           we
           add
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           excellency
           thereof
           ?
           hath
           he
           any
           need
           of
           our
           broken
           worship
           ?
           God
           is
           an
           absolute
           Being
           ,
           both
           comprehending
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           all
           Perfections
           :
           an
           Infinite
           Being
           ,
           therefore
           his
           sufficiencies
           neither
           can
           be
           encreased
           ,
           nor
           depend
           upon
           any
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           himself
           .
           He
           was
           from
           Eternity
           without
           any
           
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           worlds
           more
           cannot
           at
           all
           encrease
           his
           felicity
           and
           glory
           :
           he
           did
           create
           the
           world
           ,
           not
           to
           participate
           any
           thing
           thereof
           ,
           but
           to
           communicate
           from
           himself
           unto
           it
           .
           Hereupon
           Iob
           saith
           g
           ,
           
             What
             profit
             is
             it
             to
             God
             if
             thou
             be
             just
             ?
             What
             advantage
             is
             it
             to
             him
             if
             thy
             wayes
             be
             clean
             ?
          
           Surely
           we
           must
           be
           better
           enformed
           of
           the
           soundness
           of
           your
           judgment
           ,
           before
           we
           dare
           depend
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           your
           word
           .
        
         
           You
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           that
           you
           compared
           an
           Heir
           apparant
           to
           a
           Spouse
           ,
           betroathed
           onely
           and
           not
           married
           to
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           I
           remember
           it
           well
           ;
           but
           I
           did
           not
           take
           you
           for
           such
           a
           widower
           of
           wit
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           think
           it
           worthy
           to
           be
           repeated
           .
           And
           ye●
           that
           which
           hereupon
           you
           deduce
           out
           of
           S.
           Paul
           maketh
           altogether
           against
           you
           .
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           saith
           h
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           brother
           hath
           an
           infidel
           to
           wife
           ,
           if
           she
           consent
           to
           abide
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           put
           her
           away
           :
           and
           likewise
           if
           a
           woman
           hath
           an
           infidel
           husband
           :
           but
           if
           the
           infidel
           doth
           depart
           ,
           then
           the
           Christian
           is
           free
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           will
           needs
           make
           a
           marriage
           between
           a
           King
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           you
           might
           hereupon
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           an
           infidel
           King
           will
           hold
           his
           state
           ,
           the
           people
           may
           not
           dispossess
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           wheras
           you
           affirme
           ,
           That
           all
           they
           who
           differ
           in
           any
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           stand
           wilfully
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           Infidels
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           you
           shew
           both
           a
           violence
           and
           weakness
           of
           mind
           .
           For
           obstinate
           Error
           in
           certain
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           
           whole
           state
           and
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           doth
           make
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           Infidel
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Canon
           Law
           doth
           in
           some
           case
           dissolve
           marriage
           between
           a
           Christian
           and
           an
           Infidel
           i
           ;
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           permit
           the
           like
           between
           a
           true
           Christian
           and
           an
           Heretick
           k
           .
           And
           Panormitane
           l
           in
           his
           doub●ing
           manner
           denyeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           authorise
           diviorce
           in
           case
           of
           herisie
           .
           So
           that
           allowing
           your
           comparison
           for
           good
           ,
           yet
           in
           case
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ;
           in
           case
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           the
           Cannon
           Law
           is
           altogether
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           You
           add
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           Religion
           which
           a
           man
           professeth
           be
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           yet
           whosoever
           hath
           a
           contrary
           perswasion
           thereof
           ,
           he
           shall
           sin
           damnably
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           prefer
           that
           man
           to
           a
           charge
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           draw
           others
           to
           his
           Opinion
           .
           But
           I
           will
           omit
           this
           strain
           ,
           and
           yet
           rather
           as
           impertinent
           than
           true
           .
           For
           there
           are
           few
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           wherein
           the
           people
           have
           right
           to
           prefer
           any
           man
           to
           be
           King
           :
           and
           that
           which
           you
           alledge
           out
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           m
           for
           your
           proof
           is
           very
           different
           from
           the
           case
           which
           you
           do
           form
           .
           The
           Apostle
           speaketh
           when
           an
           action
           is
           of
           it self
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           a
           weak
           Conscience
           judgeth
           it
           evil
           ,
           being
           also
           evil
           by
           circumstance
           ,
           in
           offending
           others
           :
           you
           speak
           where
           an
           action
           is
           good
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           an
           erronious
           conscience
           judgeth
           it
           evil
           .
           I
           allow
           ,
           that
           a
           good
           action
           contrary
           to
           conscience
           is
           unprofitable
           ;
           but
           
           that
           it
           is
           always
           a
           damnable
           sin
           I
           dare
           not
           affirm
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           affirm
           that
           the
           Roman
           army
           did
           damnably
           sin
           ,
           in
           deferring
           the
           Empire
           to
           Iovinian
           ;
           who
           excusing
           himself
           ,
           (
           as
           Zonaras
           writeth
           )
           because
           being
           a
           Christian
           he
           could
           not
           command
           a
           Pagan
           army
           ,
           they
           did
           notwithstanding
           confirme
           him
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           did
           afterward
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           The
           like
           doth
           Orosius
           ,
           report
           ,
           that
           Valentinian
           ,
           being
           discharged
           by
           Iulian
           from
           being
           Tribune
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           was
           created
           Augustus
           .
           I
           rather
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           damnable
           sin
           ,
           which
           Zonaras
           
           writeth
           of
           the
           Bulgarians
           ,
           in
           taking
           arms
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           converted
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           albeit
           they
           did
           according
           to
           their
           Conscience
           .
           It
           were
           wasting
           time
           to
           dive
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           this
           question
           ;
           because
           it
           appertaineth
           to
           Elective
           States
           ,
           and
           not
           unto
           us
           .
           But
           where
           you
           write
           without
           either
           authority
           or
           proof
           ,
           that
           to
           assist
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           resist
           the
           advancement
           or
           government
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           whom
           we
           judge
           faulty
           in
           Religion
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           damnable
           sin
           ,
           of
           what
           side
           soever
           the
           truth
           be
           ;
           you
           breath
           out
           most
           filthy
           and
           unsavory
           smoke
           ;
           you
           lift
           up
           your
           voice
           into
           high
           blasts
           of
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           most
           High.
           
        
         
           God
           hath
           taught
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           p
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           resist
           the
           higher
           Powers
           (
           which
           at
           that
           time
           were
           Infidels
           )
           receive
           unto
           themselves
           damnation
           ;
           you
           teach
           ,
           that
           
           whosoever
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           like
           case
           resist
           ,
           doth
           damnably
           offend
           .
           Were
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           division
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           the
           Devil
           ,
           seated
           in
           your
           soul
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           thus
           openly
           oppose
           the
           setlings
           of
           your
           rotten
           brain
           ,
           against
           the
           express
           and
           direct
           sentence
           of
           God.
           What
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           damnable
           sin
           to
           do
           every
           man
           right
           ?
           is
           it
           damnable
           to
           give
           Caesar
           that
           which
           is
           his
           due
           q
           ?
           to
           give
           tribute
           ,
           honour
           ,
           fear
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           appertain
           r
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christians
           by
           resisting
           the
           power
           of
           Infidel
           Rulers
           ,
           do
           acquire
           unto
           themselves
           damnation
           s
           ▪
           and
           shall
           we
           yield
           credit
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           Turks
           ,
           Moors
           ,
           Infidels
           ,
           should
           damnably
           sin
           ,
           either
           in
           admitting
           or
           enduring
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           ?
           How
           cheap
           do
           you
           value
           the
           judgments
           of
           men
           ?
           at
           how
           low
           rate
           do
           you
           prize
           both
           your
           conscience
           and
           credit
           ?
           I
           could
           rise
           into
           riot
           of
           words
           upon
           you
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           respect
           what
           is
           seemly
           ,
           rather
           for
           me
           to
           speak
           ,
           then
           for
           you
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           if
           we
           had
           received
           no
           such
           commandement
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           regard
           of
           the
           quiet
           of
           humane
           societies
           is
           sufficient
           to
           overwhelm
           your
           Heritical
           Assertion
           :
           for
           seeing
           there
           are
           many
           different
           professions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           almost
           in
           every
           Nation
           of
           the
           World
           :
           seeing
           also
           ,
           Cas
           Philo
           saith
           t
           )
           every
           man
           ,
           either
           by
           use
           or
           instruction
           ,
           judgeth
           his
           own
           Religion
           best
           :
           what
           surety
           could
           any
           Prince
           ,
           what
           safety
           could
           any
           people
           enjoy
           ,
           if
           your
           fiery
           opinion
           should
           take
           place
           ?
           what
           assurance
           
           can
           there
           be
           of
           Life
           or
           of
           State
           ,
           where
           the
           Sword
           beareth
           sway
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           and
           that
           guided
           by
           hands
           both
           Tumultuous
           and
           fierce
           .
           And
           seeing
           among
           many
           Religions
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           Truth
           ,
           if
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           obstinately
           bent
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           any
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Judgment
           is
           Faulty
           in
           Religion
           ;
           what
           likelihood
           can
           we
           either
           conceive
           or
           conjecture
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           Errors
           would
           soon
           prevail
           against
           the
           only
           Truth
           .
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           far
           more
           moderate
           and
           safe
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           ordinary
           means
           both
           of
           maintaining
           and
           propagating
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           the
           success
           thereof
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           Iosephus
           adviseth
           )
           not
           to
           offer
           either
           con●umelie
           or
           violence
           against
           any
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           we
           provoke
           thereby
           the
           Professors
           thereof
           to
           do
           the
           like
           against
           ours
           .
        
         
           Your
           last
           Reason
           is
           drawn
           from
           Policy
           and
           consideration
           of
           State
           ;
           because
           a
           King
           will
           neither
           trust
           nor
           favour
           ,
           much
           less
           advance
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           himself
           :
           but
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           Subject
           to
           all
           molestations
           ,
           injuries
           and
           other
           aversions
           ,
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           current
           with
           the
           present
           course
           of
           affairs
           .
        
         
           Oh
           Sir
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Helene
           for
           which
           you
           contend
           ;
           you
           concur
           in
           opinion
           with
           those
           Athenians
           of
           whom
           Alexander
           demanded
           divine
           honours
           ;
           not
           so
           obstinately
           to
           
           defend
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           to
           lose
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           mark
           whereat
           you
           aime
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Compass
           whereby
           you
           sail
           ;
           as
           divers
           flowers
           do
           open
           and
           close
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           so
           according
           to
           the
           variation
           hereof
           ,
           you
           extend
           or
           restrain
           your
           plyant
           Conscience
           as
           you
           please
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Appostle
           teacheth
           us
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           higher
           Powers
           ,
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           u
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           private
           respect
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           all
           Princes
           are
           not
           of
           that
           disposition
           whereof
           you
           speak
           .
           Suidas
           writeth
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           changeing
           Religion
           to
           please
           his
           King
           ,
           was
           therefore
           adjudged
           to
           lose
           his
           head
           ;
           one
           being
           appointed
           to
           cry
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Execution
           ;
           
             He
             that
             keepeth
             not
             Faith
             with
             God
             ,
             what
             sound
             Conscience
             can
             he
             bear
             towards
             Men
             ?
          
           The
           Protestants
           in
           France
           are
           not
           alltogether
           cast
           either
           out
           of
           Favour
           or
           out
           of
           Charge
           :
           and
           many
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           ,
           do
           enjoy
           their
           full
           part
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           plenty
           and
           pleasures
           that
           the
           Realme
           can
           afford
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           to
           do
           with
           Reasons
           of
           State
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           Eagles
           Feather
           which
           consumeth
           your
           devotion
           .
           Your
           Office
           is
           to
           meditate
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           instruct
           men
           in
           pure
           Devotion
           ,
           to
           settle
           their
           Souls
           in
           Piety
           and
           in
           Peace
           .
           But
           do
           you
           contain
           your selves
           within
           these
           limits
           ?
           nothing
           less
           .
           You
           take
           
           upon
           you
           the
           Policy
           of
           State
           ▪
           you
           rend
           and
           deface
           the
           reputation
           of
           Kings
           ;
           you
           make
           your selves
           both
           judges
           and
           moderators
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           ,
           allowing
           them
           to
           fly
           no
           further
           then
           you
           give
           them
           wings
           .
           You
           dispose
           not
           only
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           their
           Crowns
           at
           your
           pleasure
           ;
           you
           hunt
           them
           not
           to
           Covert
           but
           to
           Death
           .
           You
           contrive
           ways
           to
           compass
           your
           designs
           ;
           you
           train
           up
           your
           Followers
           in
           the
           high
           mistery
           of
           Treason
           ;
           you
           cast
           into
           every
           Realm
           the
           Apple
           of
           Strife
           :
           your
           Doctrine
           is
           to
           no
           other
           use
           but
           as
           Drumms
           ,
           Fifes
           ,
           and
           Trumpets
           ,
           to
           Incense
           Fury
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           ends
           you
           wrest
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           corrupt
           Histories
           ,
           you
           counterfeit
           Reasons
           ,
           you
           corrupt
           all
           Truth
           (
           pardon
           my
           plainness
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           attended
           to
           your
           dexterity
           in
           disguising
           matters
           with
           smooth
           terms
           )
           you
           are
           obstinate
           to
           hazard
           rather
           all
           dangers
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           one
           point
           of
           your
           purpose
           .
           You
           acknowledge
           no
           Religion
           but
           your
           Will
           ,
           no
           Law
           ,
           but
           your
           Power
           :
           all
           Lies
           ,
           Treacheries
           ,
           and
           Frauds
           do
           change
           their
           Nature
           ,
           and
           become
           both
           lawfull
           and
           laudable
           actions
           ,
           when
           they
           bear
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           your
           affairs
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           directed
           to
           devotion
           ,
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           and
           as
           you
           terme
           it
           ,
           
             ordine
             ad
             deum
             ,
             for
             a
             holy
             and
             Religious
             end
             .
          
           Away
           then
           with
           your
           devotion
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           rid
           of
           your
           dangerous
           deceit
           .
           Away
           I
           say
           with
           
           your
           devotion
           ;
           or
           else
           we
           will
           conclude
           of
           you
           as
           Livie
           did
           of
           
             Anniball
             :
             Nihil
             ▪
             veri
             ,
             nihil
             sancti
             ,
             nullus
             deum
             metus
             nullum
             jusjurandum
             ,
             nulla
             religio
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43135-e340
           
             In.
             c.
             1.
             tit
             .
             de
             success
             .
             feud
             .
          
           
             In
             quaest
             .
             a●
             rex
             Franciae
             recognosca●
             superiorem
             .
             In
             l.
             nemo
             .
             D.
             de
             leg
             L.
             In
             l.
             cum
             praeror
             .
             non
             autem
             .
             D.
             de
             Jud●
             .
          
           
             Apud
             Aristor
             .
             rhetor
             .
             3.
             ca.
             10
             Lib
             5.
             
             In
             ce●psychore
             .
          
           
             In
             eju●
             vita
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             ca.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ubl.
             5.
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             14.
             ca.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.2
             .
             belli
             Punici
             .
          
           
             Allobroges
             .
          
           
             In
             Lisandr
             .
          
           
             Michael
             Riccius
             .
             Lib
             1
             d●
             l'
             estate
             de
             France
             
          
           
             Cons.
             389
             lib.
             1
             Cons.
             47
             lib
             3.
             
             In
             c.
             1.
             tit
             .
             an
             mutus
             vel
             imperfectus
             .
             in
             c.
             vit
             .
             Epis.
             vel
             ab
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
             D.
             de
             interdic
             .
             &
             rel
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             C.
             de
             liberi
             .
             &
             cor
             .
             lib.
             l.
             divi
             fratres
             D
             jur
             .
             pat●
             .
             l.
             quae
             ritur
             D.
             de
             bo
             .
             lib.
             panor
             .
             cons.
             85.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Io.
             Anno.
             in
             c.
             significasti
             de
             fo
             .
             comp
             .
             In
             l.
             vii
             .
             in
             si
             .
             de
             senat
             .
          
           
             c.
             lus
             naturale
             dist
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             1.2
             q.
             94
             d.
             2
             
          
           
             2
             Rom.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             3
             
          
           
             Quod
             naturalis
             ratio
             inter
             omnes
             homines
             constituit
             ,
             id
             apud
             omnes
             peraeque
             custoditur
             vocaturque
             ju●
             gentium
             l.
             ix
             .
             D.
             de
             just
             .
             &
             jur
             .
             Just.
             de
             rer
             .
             di●●
             .
             singulorum
             .
             In
             re
             consensio
             omnium
             gentium
             ,
             lex
             naturae
             putanda
             est
             .
             1
             Thuscul
             .
             In
             l.
             1.
             
             C.
             de
             t●stam
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             In
             com
             .
             ju
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Ad
             ephes
             .
             4.
             
             Tit.
             
          
           
             C
             3.
             de
             decret
             .
             ab
             ord
             .
             fac
             .
             l.
             32.
             de
             legi
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Q.
             fratrem
             .
             provocandum
             ad
             sensus
             Interiori
             nesc●o
             qua
             conscientia
             i●●aec
             se●timus
             .
             de
             util
             .
             cred
             .
             Omne
             malum
             aut
             timore
             aut
             pudore
             natura
             perfudit
             .
             in
             apol
             .
             Licet
             possint
             negare
             ,
             non
             possunt
             tamen
             non
             erube●cere
             :
             3.
             de
             offic
             .
             14.
             
             L.
             3.
             si
             auro
             .
             D.
             deusurp
             .
             l.
             8.
             
             D.
             quib
             .
             mo
             .
             pi
             .
             fol.
             l.
             15.
             de
             cond
             .
             l.
             14.
             
             D.
             de
             nup.
             7.
             var.
             16.
             topic
             .
             prin
             .
          
           
             5.
             consil
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Ipsius
               vocem
               naturae
               ▪
               de
               natur
               .
               deor
               .
            
             
               15.
               prob
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             4
             consil
             .
             496.
             
          
           
             1.
             polit
             .
          
           
             sine
             imperio
             nec
             domus
             ulla
             ,
             nec
             civitas
             ,
             nec
             gens
             ,
             nec
             hominem
             universum
             genus
             stare
             ,
             nec
             rerum
             natura
             omnis
             nec
             ipse
             denique
             mundus
             potest
             .
             3.
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               polit
               .
               ca.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             ca.
             17.
             ver
             .
             6.
             &
             ca.
             vit
             .
             in
             si
             .
          
           
             L.
             si
             quis
             post
             .
             humo●
             .
             D.
             de
             lib.
             et
             post●
             .
          
           
             Arduum
             sem
             per
             eodem
             loci
             potentiam
             &
             concordiam
             esse
             .iiii.
             annal
             .
          
           
             In
             principio
             lib.
             de
             vitis
             sententiisque
             Philosophorum
             .
             Lib.
             de
             dogmatis
             Philosophorum
             .
             In
             successionibus
             Philosophorum
             .
             Lib.
             8.
             de
             vitis
             &
             sententils
             Philosophorum
             .
             Lib
             1.
             contra
             lovinian
             .
             C.
             nuptiae
             .
             32.
             di
             .
             1.
             
             Lib.
             6.
             de
             lanit
             .
             tuend
             .
             In
             Timaeo
             .
             In
             Philebo
             .
             In
             Epinomide
             .
          
           
             Anno.
             1552.
             
          
           
             Unum
             imperil
             corpus
             unius
             animo
             regendum
             videtur
             .
             1.
             annal
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             certum
             est
             omnes
             antiquas
             gentes
             regibus
             paruisse
             .
             3.
             de
             leg●b
             .
             In
             Catilin
             .
             Principio
             rerum
             ,
             gentium
             nationumque
             imperium
             p●nes
             reges
             erat
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             reg
             .
             8.5
             .
          
           
             In
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             Utpote
             cum
             lege
             regia
             quae
             de
             imperio
             ejus
             lata
             est
             ,
             populus
             ei
             &
             in
             cum
             omne
             suum
             imperium
             &
             potestatem
             confera
             l.
             1.
             
             D.
             de
             const
             .
             princ
             .
             Sub
             umbra
             ejus
             urbem
             terrarum
             dominam
             latere
             ,
             ejus
             nutus
             pro
             decretis
             patrum
             pro
             jussis
             populi
             esse
             .
             lib.
             30.
             
             Nemo
             erat
             quo
             magis
             innixa
             res
             romana
             ,
             quam
             in
             Papi●io
             cursore
             extaret
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
             In
             pelopid
             .
             In
             pericle
             ,
          
           
             Trepidi
             pattes
             ap
             summum
             aux●lium
             decurrunt
             Dictatorem
             dici
             placuit
             lib.
             6.
             
             Dictatoris
             edictum
             pro
             numine
             semper
             observatum
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Tantus
             erat
             dictatoris
             terror
             apud
             ho●tes
             ,
             ut
             ●o
             creato
             statlin
             à
             manibus
             discesserint
             ,
             lib.
             eo
             .
             Ut
             recte
             prudentes
             quidam
             de
             vita
             Augusti
             post
             mortem
             ejus
             inter
             se
             conserentes
             ,
             dixerunt
             ,
             non
             aliud
             discordantis
             patriae
             remedium
             fuisse
             ,
             quam
             si
             ab
             uno
             regeretur
             .
             ann
             .
             1
             ,
             In
             epist.
             1.
             ad
             Q.
             Fratrem
             .
          
           
             In
             apolog
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             39.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Belli
             macedonici
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             16.
             
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             Euterpe
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib
             ad
             octav
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             In
             Cyropaed
             .
          
           
             In
             Artaxerxe
             
          
           
             In
             polyhimnia
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             ca.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5
             ca.
             12.
             
             De
             praepara●
             .
             evang
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
             Lib.
             34.
             
             Lib.
             46.
             
          
           
             Justin.
             lib.
             24.
             
             &
             41.
             
          
           
             De
             morib
             .
             Ger.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             ca.
             21
             
          
           
             In
             polyhimnia
             .
          
           
             In
             epist.
             ad
             onagrium
             ,
             &
             in
             gen
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Cons.
             275.
             vol.
             2.
             L.
             Ex
             hoc
             jure
             D.
             de
             ju●●
             .
             &
             jure
             semper
             fuit
             ▪
             &
             semper
             erit
             &c.
             In
             c.
             Licet
             .
             de
             voto
             .
             Cons.
             94.
             
             &
             274.
             
             In
             pro●em
             .
             D
             ▪
             §.
             Discipull
             .
             Cons.
             287.
             
             In
             c.
             prudentiam
             de
             offic
             .
             de
             leg
             .
             In
             l.
             maximum
             .
             C.
             de
             lib.
             praeter
             .
             &
             cons.
             179.
             li.
             1.
             
             Cons.
             25.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Cons.
             2.
             
             Con.
             67.
             
             Deci.
             476.
             &
             con
             .
             60.
             
             In
             c.
             tit
             .
             de
             hi●
             qui
             feud
             .
             da
             ,
             poss
             .
             &
             in
             c.
             Qualite
             .
             tit
             .
             Si
             de
             seu
             ,
             tu
             cont
             .
             inter
             do
             .
          
           
             In
             sub
             de
             test
             .
             lib.
             6.
             &
             in
             c.
             grandi
             .
             de
             sup
             .
             G
             ,
             prael
             .
             In
             l.
             1.
             
             D.
             de
             const
             .
             prin
             .
             &
             in
             l.
             Nemo
             .
             de
             leg
             .
             1.
             
             Con.
             225.
             
             &
             289.
             
             Cons.
             25.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tract
             de
             pot
             .
             &
             excel
             .
             reg
             .
             a.
             q.
             9.
             
             In
             l.
             quart
             .
             ad
             l.
             Falc
             .
             Cons.
             9.
             tit
             .
             de
             feud
             .
             In
             l.
             Obvenire
             D.
             de
             verb.
             fig.
             C.
             jus
             natural
             .
             dist
             .
             1.
             
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
             2.
             
             Reg.
             13.21
             .
             In
             Exod.
             cap.
             11.
             
             In
             serm
             .
             de
             septem
             plagis
             .
             In
             Gen.
             hom
             .
             51.
             
             Ubi
             ●
             .
             De
             histo
             .
             animal
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             18.
             
             Lib.
             11.
             cap.
             40
             De
             motu
             animal
             .
             lib.
             3.
             &
             lib.
             15.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Histor.
             chilla
             .
             4
             cap.
             126.
             
             In
             Arato
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             dialogo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Cain
             &
             Abel
             .
             cap.
             2.
             
             Exod.
             4.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             5.
             adversus
             Judaeo●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.29
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             21.17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exod.
             1●
             .
             2
             &
             .
             22.29
             .
             &
             34.19
             .
             Levit.
             27.26
             .
             Num.
             3.13
             .
             &
             8.16
             .
             &
             18.15
             .
             Nehem.
             10
             36.
             
             Ezech.
             44
             30.
             
             Luke
             2.23
             .
             Matth.
             19.30
             .
             &
             20.16
             .
             Marc.
             10.31
             .
             Luke
             13
             10.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             circa
             si
             .
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             prooem
             .
             D.
             §.
             Discipuli
             .
             Et
             in
             L.
             donationes
             C.
             de
             don
             .
             inter
             vir
             .
             &
             ux
             .
          
           
             In
             L.
             2.
             
             C.
             de
             jur
             .
             Emphyt
             .
             Per.
             l.
             Ex
             facto
             ▪
             Pen.
             D.
             ad
             Treb
             Cons.
             275.
             lib.
             2
             In
             l.
             Proximus
             .
             D.
             de
             verb.
             sig
             .
             L.
             Ex
             duobus●
             D.
             de
             vulg
             .
             &
             pup
             .
             In
             l.
             Si
             quis
             prioris
             .
             §.
             talem
             .
             D.
             de
             secund
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             addit
             .
             Bar.
             l.
             1.
             
             §.
             Qui
             habebat
             .
             de
             D.
             bo
             .
             poss
             .
             cont
             .
             tab
             .
             &
             in
             disput
             .
             incip
             .
             Sigismund
             .
             Cons.
             92.
             
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             pot
             .
             &
             excel
             .
             reg
             .
             q.
             10.
             &
             q.
             74.
             
             In
             c.
             quaeritur
             .
             §.
             i●em
             opponitur
             22.
             q.
             2.
             
             Unigenitus
             .
             C.
             nam
             &
             ego
             De
             ver
             .
             sig
             .
          
           
             Lex
             regia
             .
             L.
             1.
             de
             const
             .
             princ
             .
             De
             rep
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             L.
             Si
             fini●a
             &
             ●b
             .
             Bar.
             &
             Bald.
             D.
             de
             dam
             infect
             .
             L.
             Si
             quis
             insiurandum
             .
             c.
             de
             reb
             .
             cred
             .
             Inst.
             de
             jur
             .
             Person
             .
          
           
             L.
             1.
             de
             usucap
             .
          
           
             L.
             vit
             .
             C.
             de
             praesc
             .
             long
             .
             temp
             .
             L.
             sicut
             .
             c.
             de
             praesc
             .
             30.
             ann
             .
             L.
             Si
             de
             interpretatione
             .
             D.
             de
             Ll.
             L.
             Omnes
             popull
             .
             De
             just
             .
             &
             jur
             .
             l.
             Sed
             &
             ca.
             D.
             de
             leg●b
             .
             C.
             1.
             de
             Feud
             .
             C.
             l.
             de
             all
             .
             Feud
             
          
           
             L.
             Testamenta
             ▪
             omnia
             .
             C.
             de
             test
             .
          
           
             C.
             Ridiculum
             12.
             di
             .
             In
             c.
             Quanto
             de
             transl
             .
             prael
             .
             In
             c.
             Domino
             .
             50.
             di
             .
             In
             L.
             Si
             vero
             D
             ▪
             de
             sol
             .
             Mat.
             
          
           
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             imper
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             ▪
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             repub
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Vive
             moribus
             praesentibus
             ,
             loquere
             verbis
             praesentibus
             .
             Lib.
             de
             clar
             .
             rhetor
             .
             Lib.
             15
             c.
             1.
             &
             lib.
             1.
             cap
             10
             Quae
             praeter
             consuetudinem
             &
             morem
             majorum
             fiunt
             ,
             neque
             placent
             .
             neque
             recta
             videntur
             .
             4.
             de
             civit
             .
             5.
             
             Cons.
             132.
             
             Grandia
             latrocinia
             .
             Lib.
             10.
             1.
             de
             benefi●
             :
             Orbis
             terrarum
             praedo
             .
             L.
             Post
             liminium
             D.
             de
             cap.
             
          
           
             Arma
             tenent●
             omnia
             dat
             qui
             in
             ita
             negat
             .
             Reg.
             peccatum
             p.
             2.
             
             §.
             9.
             
             In
             rub
             .
             C.
             de
             la.
             li.
             Ut
             qui
             vicisssent
             ,
             iis
             quos
             vicissent
             ,
             que
             madmodum
             velint
             imperarent
             .
             Strom.
             1.
             
             Archid.
             
          
           
             Judic
             .
             11.23
             .
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ge●
             48
             22.
             1.
             
             Civ
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             de
             form
             .
          
           
             Vide
             civit
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             de
             pub
             .
             iud
             .
          
           
             Herod
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jure
             principem
             colite
             ,
             non
             datum
             ,
             sed
             natum
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             l'
             estate
             de
             France
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e6580
           
             2
             Sam.
             20.
             
             Fol.
             21.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             probl
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Marc.
             16.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Col.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Ad
             Auxentium
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Gen.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Hom.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             (i)
             Gen.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             (k)
             In
             Cratylo
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Noct.
             Attic.
             9.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Gen.
             10
             
          
           
             (n)
             Ninus
             primus
             dicitur
             bello
             parta
             retinu●sse
             ,
             cum
             priores
             contenti
             victoria
             ,
             imperio
             abstinuessent
             .
             Just.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             de
             Orig
             .
             jur
             
          
           
             *
             Contra
             Appianum
             
          
           
             (q)
             lib.
             2.
             de
             regno
             .
          
           
             (r)
             Aeneid
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             s
             Aeneid
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Aeneid
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             Aeneid
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             (x)
             In
             Apopht
             .
          
           
             (y)
             At
             cum
             jus
             aquabile
             ab
             uno
             viro
             homines
             non
             consequerentur
             ,
             inventae
             sunt
             leges
             ,
             Offic
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Anno
             1116.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             13.
             
             C.
             〈…〉
             Scin●
             .
             ●
             loc
             .
             om
             .
             i●d
             .
          
           
             (a)
             5.
             
             Cons.
             ●3
             .
             &
             6.50
             .
          
           
             (b)
             3.100
             .
          
           
             (c)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             14
             ,
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Gell.
             l.
             5
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (e)
             Jura
             dedis
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Tanto
             consensu
             quanto
             haud
             quisquam
             alius
             ante
             Rex
             est
             declaratus
             .
          
           
             (g)
             In
             l.
             2.
             
             D.
             de
             orig
             .
             jur
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Jus
             civile
             Papirianum
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Nullum
             esse
             discordantis
             patriae
             remedium
             ,
             quam
             ut
             ab
             uno
             regeretur
             .
             Annal.
             1.
             
          
           
             (k)
             In
             Act.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Lib
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Lib.
             6.
             c.
             29
             ,
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Gen.
             27.22
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Protestatio
             actui
             contraria
             non
             relevat
             .
          
           
             (p)
             In
             Dionys
             .
          
           
             (q)
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (r)
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (s)
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             (t)
             c.
             2.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (x)
             1
             Pet.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             (y)
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             exemp
             .
             Clericorum
             .
          
           
             (z)
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             c.
             29.7
             .
          
           
             (b)
             c.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             (c)
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             Act.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Eccles.
             10.20
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Jer.
             25.9
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Ezech.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             (k)
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Prov.
             21.1
             .
          
           
             (m)
             2
             Chro.
             26.22
             .
          
           
             (n)
             2
             Chro.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             (p)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             polit
             .
          
           
             (q)
             Sap.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             (r)
             ●xtravag
             .
             Unam
             sanctam
             .
             de
             major
             .
             &
             obed
             .
          
           
             (s)
             In
             decl●m
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Cic.
             oftic
             .
             lib
             1.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Pater
             patriae
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             l.
             senium
             .
             C.
             qui
             test
             .
             fa.
             poss
             .
          
           
             (x)
             2
             Chro.
             1.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Prov.
             28.2
             .
             2.
             
             Chron.
             28.6
             .
          
           
             (z)
             Apolog
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             sacr
             .
             ec
             .
             Tert.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ad
             Demet
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Pactum
             societatis
             humanae
             generale
             regibus
             obedire
             .
             Confes
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Dist.
             8.
             c.
             Quae
             contra
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Tyran●os
             aggrediuntur
             ,
             lolium
             ab
             agro
             dominico
             evellunt
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             (g)
             Exod.
             10.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Mat.
             10.34
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e10770
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             73.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ca.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             (c)
             In
             Alexand
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Apoc.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Ps.
             105.
             1.
             reg
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             (f)
             4
             reg
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             (g)
             In
             Augusto
             .
             genu
             nixus
             dictaturam
             deprecatus
             est
             .
          
           
             (i)
             In
             Aug.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             lib.
             53.
             
          
           
             (k)
             In
             proam
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Lex
             regia
             .
          
           
             (m)
             lib.
             6
             
          
           
             (n)
             lib.
             1.
             de
             l'state
             de
             France
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Girard
             fo
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             (p)
             Fo.
             58.
             de
             l'state
             .
          
           
             (r)
             c.
             5.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             (s)
             In
             Richard
             2.
             
          
           
             (t)
             In
             l.
             Barbarius
             .
             D.
             de
             offic
             .
             praesid
             .
          
           
             (u)
             In
             c.
             cura
             pastoralis
             de
             jure
             patron
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e13670
           
             (a)
             De
             benefic
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             (d)
             C.
             dudum
             de
             praeb
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             (e)
             l.
             judicium
             solvitur
             .
             D.
             de
             judic
             .
          
           
             (f)
             l.
             solet
             .
             de
             jurisd
             .
          
           
             (g)
             In
             l.
             ult
             .
             de
             jurisd
             .
          
           
             (h)
             In
             c.
             pastoralis
             de
             off
             .
             ord
             .
          
           
             (i)
             In
             c.
             cum
             ecclesiarum
             .
             eo
             .
          
           
             (k)
             In
             d.
             l.
             judicium
             .
          
           
             (l)
             Cap
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             (m)
             1
             El.
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             L.
             1.
             d.
             ad
             .
             l.
             Jul.
             majest
             .
          
           
             (o)
             Frustra
             fidem
             sibi
             quis
             postulat
             servari
             ab
             eo
             ,
             cui
             fidem
             a
             se
             praestitam
             servare
             recusat
             .
          
           
             (p)
             Non
             obstringitur
             quis
             ad
             implendum
             quod
             juravit
             si
             ab
             〈◊〉
             parte
             〈◊〉
             impletur
             ,
             cujus
             respe●tu
             praebuit
             juramentum
             .
          
           
             (q)
             In
             l.
             cum
             proponas
             c.
             de
             pact
             .
          
           
             (r)
             In
             c.
             pervenit
             2.
             de
             jurejur
             .
          
           
             (s)
             In
             tract
             .
             fallen
             reg
             .
             199.
             
          
           
             (t)
             I.
             ille
             a
             quo
             &
             l.
             s●q
             .
          
           
             (u)
             In
             apopht
             .
          
           
             (x)
             Lib.
             24.
             
          
           
             (y)
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             L.
             postliminium
             .
          
           
             *
             filius
             D.
             de
             capit
             .
             &
             postlim
             .
          
           
             (a)
             c.
             In
             malis
             de
             reg
             .
             jur
             .
             in
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             22.
             q.
             4.4
             .
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             In
             Domit
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Ro.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             c.
             2●
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Generale
             quippe
             pactum
             est
             humanae
             societatis
             ,
             regibus
             obedire
             .
             confess
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Magnum
             est
             &
             speciale
             documentum
             ,
             &c.
             ad
             Auxentium
             
          
           
             (i)
             Ad
             Auxentium
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Apol.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Act.
             4
             :
          
           
             (m)
             In
             Psal.
             
          
           
             (n)
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             
          
           
             (q)
             C.
             conjurationum
             xj
             q
             j.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e14870
           
             (r)
             In
             l.
             2.
             
             D.
             de
             servi●
             .
             8·
             aqua
             .
          
           
             (s)
             ●ons
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             (t)
             De
             legi
             
          
           
             (u)
             In
             〈◊〉
             c.
             ●
             .
             con●●●jus
             .
          
           
             c.
             sunt
             〈…〉
             25.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
          
           
             *
             Nunc.
             
          
           
             (y)
             L.
             3.
             
             D.
             de
             leg
             .
             1.
             
             Dec.
             in
             reg
             .
             77.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             (z)
             In
             l.
             jurisgentium
             
          
           
             *
             Quinimo
             
          
           
             *
             In
             l.
             claris
             l.
             de
             fideis
             .
          
           
             (a)
             In
             c.
             pro
             illorum
             de
             prebend
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Cons.
             220.
             lib.
             6.
             &
             cons.
             122
             &
             125.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             In
             spec
             .
             ●it
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Veniamus
             ,
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             (c)
             An.
             623.
             cap.
             74.
             
          
           
             (f)
             Con.
             69.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e16320
           
             (g)
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Ro.
             9.13
             
          
           
             (i)
             Gen.
             25.23
             .
          
           
             (k)
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (l)
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             (m)
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (n)
             Metrop
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             (o)
             In
             Prooem
             .
             decret
             .
          
           
             (p)
             About
             the
             year
             1375.
             
          
           
             (q)
             In
             c.
             ult
             .
             24.
             q.
             1.
             
          
           
             (r)
             In
             l.
             quaesitum
             .
             D.
             de
             leg
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             (s)
             In
             c.
             tanta
             qui
             fil
             .
             sunt
             legit
             .
          
           
             (t)
             Cons.
             192.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             (u)
             Cons.
             19.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             (w)
             In
             c.
             1.
             tit
             .
             quis
             dicat
             .
             dux
             .
          
           
             (x)
             In
             l.
             particum
             .
             c.
             de
             rei
             vind
             .
          
           
             (y)
             In
             rep
             .
             rub
             .
             de
             ca.
             po
             &
             prop.
             
          
           
             (z)
             Cons.
             262.
             &
             in
             tract
             .
             de
             po
             .
             &
             excel
             .
             reg
             .
             q.
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             privil
             .
             fis●
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             ca.
             109.
             
          
           
             (b)
             In
             tract
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Aeneid
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Walsing
             .
             in
             E.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             (e)
             Anno
             reg
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             (f)
             De
             no●o
             rege
             creando
             more
             majorum
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Sir
             Tho.
             Moor
             ,
             and
             Stow.
             
          
           
             (h)
             Holingshed
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e17780
           
             (i)
             2
             Reg.
             15
             ,
             &
             16.
             2
             
             Reg.
             2
             &
             5
             
          
           
             (k)
             Exod.
             20.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●●ec
             .
             ●●
             .
             20
             .
             Jer.
             31.29
             .
             Deut.
             24.16
             .
             2
             Chron.
             25.2
             .
          
           
             (m)
             L.
             siquis
             suo
             .
             §.
             Legis
             C.
             de
             in
             off
             .
             test
             .
             l.
             generali
             .
             D.
             de
             ●it
             .
             nup.
             l.
             siliam
             .
             D.
             de
             senator
             .
             l.
             adoptivum
             .
             D.
             de
             in
             jus
             voc
             .
          
           
             (n)
             Dist.
             56.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             (o)
             ●gl
             &
             D●
             .
             ib.
             &
             in
             c.
             vel
             n●●
             est
             de
             temp
             ord
             .
          
           
             (p)
             1
             Chro.
             22.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (q)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             2.48
             .
          
           
             (r)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             (s)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.24
             .
          
           
             (t)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.43
             .
          
           
             (u)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             (w)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             (x)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             (y)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             12.19
             .
          
           
             (z)
             3.
             
             Reg.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             414.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Lib.
             34.
             
             Pag.
             833.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Pa.
             845.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e19030
           
             d
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             1
             
               de
               l'
               estate
               .
               fol
            
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             
               De
               l'estate
            
             .
          
           
             g
             Di
             l'esta●e
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             55
             
          
           
             h
             l.
             8.
             f.
             60
             ,
             b
             
          
           
             Fol
             ,
             63
             
          
           
             k
             In
             Andromache
             .
          
           
             l
             1375.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             4.
             
               circa
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               De
               gest
               .
               Ang.
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Lib.
             2
             ▪
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Lib.
             2
             ▪
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Extorta
               a
               principibus
               fide
               arripuit
               diadema
               .
            
          
           
             
               Viribu●
               &
               gener●
               fretus
               regni
               Diadema
               invasit
               .
            
          
           
             t
             
               In
               part
            
             .
             2.
             ca.
             2.
             pa
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Lib.
               vit
            
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cin.
               &
               B●●tol
               .
               in
               l.
               im●perialis
               .
               〈…〉
               nupt
               ▪
            
          
           
             w
             
               Lib.
               Vit.
               Will.
               conq
               ▪
            
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             y
             
               In
               Henr.
            
             1.
             fol.
             181.
             
          
           
             z
             
               In
               Henr.
            
             1.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quod
               solus
               omnium
               filiorum
               Willielmi
               natus
               est
               regie
               ,
               &
               ei
               regnum
               videretur
               competere
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               In
               polyhimn
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             de
             fraterna
             benevolentia
             .
          
           
             d
             Antiq.
             li.
             16.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             In
             l.
             imperialis
             .
             sect
             ,
             illud
             .
             C.
             de
             nupt
             .
          
           
             f
             In
             l.
             si
             senatus
             C.
             de
             dignit
             .
             li.
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             tract
             .
             de
             pot
             .
             &
             excell
             .
             reg
             sect
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pet.
               Iac.
               in
               arb
               .
               success
               .
               reg
               .
               Franc.
               Io.
               Rai
               .
               in
               cap.
               praeterea
               .
               tit
               .
               de
               prohi
               feud
               ali
               &
               intract
               :
               nobil
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             10.
             
             
               Iac.
               a
               S.
               Georg.
               intract
               .
               feud
               .
               D.
               Benedic
               .
               in
               rep
               .
               c.
               Rainutius
               .
            
             ●
             ●00
             
               de
               testam
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               In
               Artaxerxe
            
             .
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             12.
             
               in
               prin
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Sacramenti
               praevaricator
               regnum
               invasit
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               In
               hist.
               novel
               l.
            
             1.
             fol.
             101
             ●
             .
          
           
             o
             
               Tribus
               episcopis
               presentibus
               ,
               nullis
               abba●ibus
               ,
               paucissimis
               optimatibus
               .
            
          
           
             p
             Lib.
             8.
             p.
             221.
             
             
               Vigore
               &
               impudentia
               fretus
            
             .
          
           
             q
             Pa.
             221.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Quia
               regnum
               contra
               jussurandum
               praeripuisse
               videbatur
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Pa.
             275.
             
               quasi
               tempestas
               invasit
            
             .
          
           
             t
             
               In
               princ
               .
               l.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             u
             
               In
               Steph.
            
             
          
           
             w
             Hypodig
             .
             pa.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             l.
             12.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             
          
           
             *
             Fol.
             281.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             *
             ●ib
             .
             ●5●
             
               in
               prin
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             15.
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               prologo
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Iure
               propinquitatis
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Hypodig
               .
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             15.
             p.
             ●
             63.
             
          
           
             g
             pa.
             269.
             
          
           
             h
             Walsing
             .
             hypodigm●
             .
             pa
             ,
             56
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43135-e24040
           
             *
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               c.
               per
               tuas
               .
               Qui
               fil
               .
               sunt
               legit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Lib.
               de
               L●gibus
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             ●●
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             †
             M●t.
             2●
             .
             52
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             ●
             .
          
           
             s
             
               Contra
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             t
             Ca.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Epist
             54
             ▪
             
          
           
             w
             Hierom.
             29.
             
             Baruch
             .
             1
             
          
           
             x
             
               in
               rep
               .
               l.
            
             ●
             
               de
               just
            
             .
          
           
             y
             lib.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             lib.
             30·
             
          
           
             x
             
               Paul.
               Aem.
            
             6.7.8
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Adv.
               g●
            
             .
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Apollo
          
           
             c
             〈◊〉
             2●
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             d
             ●
             .
             Var.
             ●●
             .
             
               et
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             ep
             .
             ●●
             .
          
           
             e
             ●
             .
             
               Vt.
               su
            
          
           
             f
             
               ●ant
               .
               ser.
            
             
          
           
             g
             22.3
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             ▪
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             i
             
               c.
               juda
            
             .
             28.
             q.
             1.
             
               c.
               quanto
               d●
               diver
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               d.
               ●
               .
               ●uanto
               c.
               gaudemus
               de
               divert
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               In
               c.
               ex
               parte
            
             .
             ●
             .
             
               d●
               conver
               .
               conjug
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             14
             ▪
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
          
           
             p
             Rom
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             q
             Math.
             2●
             ▪
             17.
             
             Mar.
             12.17
             .
             Luc.
             20.25
             :
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             13
             .
             7●
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             t
             
               De
               legat
            
             .
          
           
             u
             Rom.
             ●3
             .
             5